sábado 28 de junio de 2008

España, ecos judíos y moros

24 oct 2009 - El MIR registra el Partido Renacimiento y Unión de España (PRUNE), partido yihadista que, como proclama a gritos con su propia denominación, busca la reintegración de España en la umma, esto es, la yihad en su más estricto significado. Las primeras manifestaciones de su presidente, Mostafa Bakkach El Aamrani, tienen todo el aroma de La Hermandad. No obstante, con la idiocia que nos es propia los de Europa Press, y con ellos montones de periódicos y otoros medios, dan la noticia así: "Constituido en Granada el PRUNE, un partido nacional dirigido a las minorías - El Islam como referencia - GRANADA - Un grupo de musulmanes, afincados en Granada desde hace años, han impulsado la creación del Partido Renacimiento y Unión de España (PRUNE), un partido nacional dirigido a las minorías y con el Islam como factor determinante para la "regeneración moral y ética" de la sociedad española."

22 sep 2009 - Noticia de uno de los actos más miserables de los últimos días, una vez más causado por el Gobierno de España. Lo leo en LD, que lo titula así: El Gobierno boicotea a una universidad por ser israelí. El Ministerio de Vivienda español ha echado a la Universidad de Ariel de la competición Solar Decathlon Europe 2010, tras dos años de trabajo de sus alumnos que lograron llegar a la final. La razón es puramente política: la universidad es israelí y está en Cisjordania.

21 sep 2009 - Report: Anti-Semitism on Rise in Spain. Anti-Semitism is on the rise in Spain, with more public expressions and greater acceptance of virulent anti-Jewish attitudes, according to a newly issued report from the Anti-Defamation League (ADL). El informe de la ADL apunta la creciente tendencia antisemítica en España con tres ejemplos: las manifestaciones a principios de año (sobre Gaza) en las que los judíos fueron comparados con los nazis; las viñetas y artículos antisemitas en El País y El Mundo; y las encuestas que reflejan opiniones mayoritarias como que “los judíos tienen demasiado poder en los negocios” o que no son leales a España. ADL es una organización useña, fundada en 1913, de las primeras de la historia dedicada a la defensa de los derechos civiles. El informe sobre España le fue entregado el lunes en Nueva York a Miguel Ángel Moratinos.

6 jul 2009 - Hoy veo este video de una entrevista, con subtítulos en español, a Wafa Sultan, una mujer árabe ex musulmana, una mujer valiente contra el Islam, publicada en el canal Al Jazeera de Qatar el 21-02-06.


18 jun 2009 - Muslim demographics in Europe, Canada and USA


1 may 2009 - Congresistas de EEUU piden a Zapatero que combata el antisemitismo. Un grupo de congresistas de EEUU ha enviado una carta a Zapatero mostrando su preocupación por el creciente antisemitismo en España y piden que tome medidas para combatirlo. También se refieren a El País, que publica "artículos y viñetas que transmiten estereotipos anti-israelíes".

17 feb 2009 - Detenido un soldado musulmán por incitar a la yihad contra España con vídeos en internet. La Policía Nacional detuvo este martes en Granada a dos personas por la edición y difusión a través de Internet de vídeos de contenido yihadista llamando a la comisión de atentados en España. Uno de los detenidos es soldado del Ejército español. (leído en LD: Leer más).

3 dic 2008 - Lo que está mal en el islam, por Guillermo Elizalde Monroset, de la Fundación Burke, y leído en el Suplememtos Ideas de LD. Recién se clausuró en Roma el primer Foro Católico-Musulmán, encuentro cuyo origen hay que situar en la discutida lección de Benedicto XVI en Ratisbona, a la que respondieron por carta 138 sabios musulmanes. En sus conclusiones, la delegación vaticana y varios representantes de esos 138 sabios proclamaron el respeto por la persona y sus opciones "en asuntos de conciencia y religión", el derecho a practicar la propia religión "en privado y en público" y el derecho de las minorías religiosas a tener sus propios lugares de culto y a no ser "excluidas de la sociedad". O sea, que los 138 firmaron en Roma justo lo contrario de lo que defienden en La Meca... (Para leer más)

3 jul 2008 - El número medio de hijos por mujer en España se ha elevado en 2007 hasta 1,39 alcanzando así su valor más alto desde 1990. Casi uno de cada cinco es hijo de madre extranjera, la mayoría marroquíes, según datos difundidos este jueves por el INE. En total, se produjeron 491.183 nacimientos, 8.226 más que los registrados en el año anterior... Las mujeres con nacionalidad marroquí fueron las que más hijos tuvieron, 20.058, esto es, el 4,08& de todos los nacimientos y el 21,6 % de los de madre extranjera.

28 jun 2008 - Magdi Allam, ETA y el terrorismo islamista: ¿A qué tenía miedo el Gobierno? ¿Al riesgo de un atentado o a las revelaciones de Allam, que son un varapalo para la "alianza de civilizaciones"? ¿O se quiso evitar que alguien le preguntara por sus investigaciones sobre la posible conexión ETA-Al-Qaeda? (artículo de Jaime Ignacio del Burgo en LD)

7 abr 2008 - Nueve presos vinculados a la Salafiya Yihadia (Salafiya yihadia no es una entidad terrorista, es la denominación, traducida como “salafismo combatiente”, que agrupa a varios grupos originarios de Marruecos, aleccionados desde dispares escuelas teológicas islamistas radicales, que siguen la estela yihadista de Osama Ben Laden) se fugan de la Centrale, cárcel de 'máxima seguridad' de Kénitra, en el centro de Marruecos. Unos los vinculan con los atentados de Casablanca de 2003 y otros con la banda del islamista Yusef Firri, de Casablanca, que arengaba al asesinato de los infieles y apóstatas. Dos de los fugados, Kamal y Mohamed Chetbi habían residido en España.

15 Ene 2008 - Islam y los atentados de Madrid. Una clarificación necesaria sobre el 11-M. En el caso de los atentados terroristas del 11 de marzo, se le ha hecho culpable, como tal Islam, de una serie de asesinatos en masa de los que nos consta que el Islam es inocente. Artículo de Jesús Riosalido.

15 Dic 2007 - El número dos de la organización terrorista Al Qaida, el egipcio Ayman al Zawahiri, ha insistido en una grabación sonora recién difundida que no renunciará a Al Andalus (España), Ceuta y Melilla por muchas conferencias de Annapolis que se celebren.

3 Nov 2007 - Ayman al Zawahiri, 'número dos' de la red terrorista Al Qaida, ha vuelto a hacer un llamamiento a los musulmanes del norte de África para proclamar la 'yihad' (guerra santa) contra los intereses de España, Francia y EEUU en los países del Magreb.

29 Oct 2007 - El juez Ismael Moreno ha enviado a prisión a Abdelkader Ayachine y Wissam Lotfi, dos de los seis presuntos miembros de una red de integristas islámicos detenidos el pasado miércoles en Burgos por incitar a la 'yihad' (guerra santa) a través de Internet y por enviar dinero a presos islamistas.

20 Sep 2007 - El 'número dos' de la red terrorista Al Qaida, Ayman al Zawahiri, ha instado a sus seguidores a "limpiar" el Magreb de los "hijos de España y Francia", al tiempo que ha asegurado, en un nuevo vídeo dado a conocer este jueves, que Estados Unidos está siendo derrotado en Afganistán e Irak, seis años después de los ataques terroristas del 11 de septiembre en Washington y Nueva York.

viernes 27 de junio de 2008

Africa - العربية

The Sudanese Thinker
As he says: "A sociopolitical blog on Sudan, the “crazy” Middle East, Africa, the United States, Islam and new media. The blogging spot of a full time Sudanese-born college student and a part-time multi genre music producing freak, aspiring entrepreneur and political junkie.WARNING:" He says he is "very sarcastic!"

jueves 26 de junio de 2008

Egipto مصر

The rantings of Sandmonkey
A blog from Egypt. The writer of this blog is, so he says, "an extremely cynical, snarky, pro-US, secular, libertarian, disgruntled sandmonkey. If this is your cup of tea, please enjoy your stay here. If not, please sod off."

miércoles 25 de junio de 2008

Siria الجمهوريّة العربيّة السّوريّة

Amarji
As the Syrian author says: A" heretic blog. This is the blog haven of Syrian author Ammar Abdulhamid, the place where he gets to express his thoughts and vent his frustration with regard to the ever so pretentious march of human folly. In this, he seeks to tread ever so carefully and lightly so as to avoid the usual pitfalls of megalomania and cynicism in which authors living in feverish times tend, customarily, to fall. Will he succeed? But then, and with an introduction like this, perhaps his fate is already sealed."

sábado 21 de junio de 2008

The Hamas charter

Estatutos de Hamas en inglés bajados de MEMRI, que publica una versión que entienden más precisa y mejor traducida que la que venía circulando en la web,..... como la que publicaba en inglés la Mideast Web Gateway.

Martinito ha traducido al español la versión de Mideast, no la de MEMRI (yo no he revisado su traducción, pero cuando he ido a usar algún trozo, y aún pareciéndome básicamente correctao, casi siempre he acabado haciendo mi propia traducción, tanto por preferir la versión de MEMRI como por motivos de estilo)


Versión original en árabe (al menos, es la que publica islamonline) -
غزة- ياسر البنا- إسلام أون لاين.نت
فيما يلي نص ميثاق حركة المقاومة الإسلامية (حماس) الذي حصلت عليه "إسلام أون لاين.نت" الخميس


Hamas es el acrónimo de
harakat al-muqawama al-islamiyya (Movimiento de Resistencia Islámica en árabe), además de significar entusiasmo, ardor, convicción, celo, espíritu combativo. En hebreo significa saquear, corromper.

Hamas es una organización
suní palestina, paramilitar y terrorista, rama de la Hermandad de Musulmanes, que busca, mediante la yihad, la destrucción del estado de Israel y su sustitución por un estado islamista. En su visión no cabe el entendimiento. Palestina es tierra del Islam y no hay más salida que la expulsión de los judíos Con tal fin se fundó, como veréis en sus Estatutos, y así sigue (ver noticia de 28 feb 2009).

A la izquierda, el logo de su brazo armado, las Brigadas Al-Qassam. Arriba, al principio, el de Hamas.

The Covenant of the Islamic Resistance Movement (Hamas)

In the name of Allah the Merciful and the Compassionate
Palestine, Muharram 1, 1409 A.H./August 18, 1988

In the name of Allah the Merciful and the Compassionate

"You are the best nation that has been brought out for mankind. You command good and forbid evil and believe in Allah. If only the people of the Book [i.e., Jews and Christians] had believed, it would have been well for them. Some of them believe, but most of them are iniquitous. They will never be able to do you serious harm, they will only be an annoyance. If they fight you, they will turn their backs and flee, and will not be succored. Humiliation is their lot wherever they may be, except where they are saved from it by a bond with Allah or by a bond with men. They incurred upon themselves Allah's wrath, and wretchedness is their lot, because they denied Allah's signs and wrongfully killed the prophets, and because they disobeyed and transgressed." (Koran, 3:110-112).

"Israel will exist, and will continue to exist, until Islam abolishes it, as it abolished that which was before it." [From the words of] The martyr, Imam Hasan al-Banna', Allah's mercy be upon him. [2]

"The Islamic world is burning, and each and every one of us must pour water, even if it be a little, to extinguish whatever he can extinguish, without waiting for others." [From the words of] Sheikh Amjad Al-Zahawi, Allah's mercy be upon him. [3]

In the name of Allah the Merciful and the Compassionate

Preamble

Praise be to Allah. We seek help from Him, we ask forgiveness from Him, we ask Him for guidance, and we rely on Him. Prayer and peace be upon Allah's messenger and upon his family and companions, and those who are loyal to him and spread his message and follow his sunna [the Prophet's custom]. Prayer and peace be forever upon them as long as heaven and earth exist.

Oh people, from the midst of great troubles and in the depths of suffering, and from the beating of believing hearts and arms purified for worship, out of cognizance of duty and in response to Allah's command - thence came the call [of our movement] and the meeting and joining [of forces], and thence came education in accordance with Allah's way and a resolute will to carry out [the movement's] role in life, overcoming all of the obstacles and surmounting the difficulties of the journey. Thence came also continuous preparation, [along with] readiness to sacrifice one's life and all that is valuable for the sake of Allah.

Then the seed took form and [the movement] began to move forward through this stormy sea of wishes and hopes, yearnings and aspirations, dangers and obstacles, pains and challenges, both locally [in Palestine] and abroad.

When the idea ripened, and the seed grew, and the plant shot its roots into the ground of reality, away from fleeting emotions and improper hastiness, then the Islamic Resistance Movement [Hamas] [4] set out to play its role, marching onward for the sake of Allah. [In doing this, Hamas] joins arms with all those who wage jihad for the liberation of Palestine. [5] The souls of its jihad fighters meet the souls of all those jihad fighters who sacrificed their lives for the land of Palestine, from the time when the Prophet's companions conquered it until the present.

The covenant of the Islamic Resistance Movement (Hamas) reveals its face, presents its identity, clarifies its stand, makes clear its aspiration, discusses its hopes, and calls out to help it and support it and to join its ranks, because our fight with the Jews is very extensive and very grave, and it requires all the sincere efforts. It is a step that must be followed by further steps; it is a brigade that must be reinforced by brigades upon brigades from this vast Islamic world, until the enemies are defeated and Allah's victory is revealed.

This is how we see them coming on the horizon: "And after a time you will come to know about it."(Koran, 38:88)

"Allah has written: It is I and My messengers who will surely prevail. Allah is Strong and Mighty." (Koran, 58:21)

"Say: This is my way. I call on Allah with certainty, I and those who follow me, and glory be to Allah, I am not among the polytheists." (Koran, 12:108)

Chapter One: Introduction to the Movement

Ideological Premises
Article One

The Islamic Resistance Movement: Islam is its way. It is from Islam that it derives its ideas, concepts, and perceptions concerning the universe, life, and man, and it refers to Islam's judgment in all its actions. It is from Islam that it seeks direction so as to guide its steps.

The Relation between the Islamic Resistance Movement and the Muslim Brotherhood
Article Two

The Islamic Resistance Movement is one of the wings of the Muslim Brotherhood in Palestine. The Muslim Brotherhood movement is a global organization and is the largest of the Islamic movements in modern times. It is distinguished by its profound understanding and its conceptual precision and by the fact that it encompasses the totality of Islamic concepts in all aspects of life, in thought and in creed, in politics and in economics, in education and in social affairs, in judicial matters and in matters of government, in preaching and in teaching, in art and in communications, in secret and in the open, and in all other areas of life.

Structure and Formation
Article Three

The Islamic Resistance Movement is founded upon Muslims who gave their allegiance to Allah and served Him as He ought to be served. "I did not create jinns and men except that they should serve me." (Koran, 51:56)

[These Muslims] recognized their duty towards themselves, their families and their homeland, fearing Allah in all of this. They raised the banner of jihad in the face of the oppressors, in order to deliver the land and the believers from their filth, impurity and evil. "We hurl the truth against falsehood and crush its head, and lo, it vanishes." (Koran, 21:18)

Article Four

The Islamic Resistance Movement welcomes every Muslim who embraces its creed, adopts its ideology, is committed to its way, keeps its secrets and desires to join its ranks in order to carry out the duty, and his reward is with Allah.

The Islamic Resistance Movement - Dimensions of Time and Place
Article Five

The temporal dimension of the Islamic Resistance Movement - in view of the fact that it has adopted Islam as its way of life - go back to the birth of the Islamic message and to the righteous early believers; Allah is its goal, the Prophet is its example to be followed, and Koran is its constitution.

Its spatial dimension: wherever there are Muslims who embrace Islam as their way of life, everywhere upon the earth. Thus, [Hamas] sends its roots deep into the ground, and it extends to embrace the heavens.

"Do you not see how Allah has given us a parable? A good word is like a good tree; its roots are firm and its branches extend to the heavens. It always bears its fruit at the right time in accordance with God's will. Allah recites parables to men so that they will take heed." (Koran, 14:24-25)

Distinctiveness and Independence
Article Six

The Islamic Resistance Movement is a distinct Palestinian movement that is loyal to Allah, adopts Islam as a way of life and works to raise the banner of Allah over every inch of Palestine. Under the wing of Islam, followers of other religions can all live safe and secure in their life, property and rights; whereas in the absence of Islam, discord arises, injustice spreads, corruption burgeons, and there are conflicts and wars. Allah bless the Muslim poet Muhammad Iqbal [6] who said:

When faith is gone, there is no safety,
And there is no life to him who has no religion.
He who is content to live without religion
Has taken death as a consort of life.

The Universality of the Islamic Resistance Movement
Article Seven

Muslims who adopt the way of the Islamic Resistance Movement are found in all countries of the world, and act to support [the movement], to adopt its positions and to reinforce its jihad. Therefore, it is a world movement, and it is qualified for this [role] owing to the clarity of its ideology, the loftiness of its purpose and the exaltedness of its goals. It is on this basis that it should be regarded and evaluated; it is on this basis that its role should be recognized. Whoever denies its rights, refrains from helping it, becomes blind [to the truth] and makes an effort to blot out its role - he is like one who attempts to dispute with [divine] predestination. Whoever closes his eyes to the facts, intentionally or unintentionally, will eventually wake up [to find that] events have overtaken him and that the [weight of the] evidence has rendered him unable to justify his position. Precedence shall be given to those who those who come first [to the movement]. The iniquity of one's own relatives is more painful to the soul than the blow of a sharp sword. [7]

"We have revealed to you the Book in truth, confirming the scripture that came before it and guarding it. Judge between them according to what Allah has revealed, and follow not their capricious will, turning away from the truth that was revealed to you. To each among you Allah has appointed a law and a way. If Allah had so desired, he would have made you a single nation. However, he desired to test you in all that he had given you. So vie with one another in good works. It is to Allah that you shall all return, and He will then reveal to you [the truth] about the matters in which you differed." (Koran 5:48)

The Islamic Resistance Movement is one link in the chain of jihad in confronting the Zionist invasion. It is connected and linked to the [courageous] uprising of the martyr 'Izz Al-Din Al-Qassam and his brethren the jihad fighters of the Muslim Brotherhood in the year 1936. It is further related and connected to another link, [namely] the jihad of the Palestinians, the efforts and jihad of the Muslim Brotherhood in the 1948 war, and the jihad operations of the Muslim Brotherhood in 1968 and afterwards. Although these links are far apart, and although the continuity of jihad was interrupted by obstacles placed in the path of the jihad fighters by those who circle in the orbit of Zionism, the Islamic Resistance Movement aspires to realize the promise of Allah, no matter how long it takes. The Prophet, Allah's prayer and peace be upon him, says: "The hour of judgment shall not come until the Muslims fight the Jews and kill them, so that the Jews hide behind trees and stones, and each tree and stone will say: 'Oh Muslim, oh servant of Allah, there is a Jew behind me, come and kill him,' except for the Gharqad tree, for it is the tree of the Jews." (Recorded in the Hadith collections of Bukhari and Muslim).

The Motto of the Islamic Resistance Movement
Article Eight

Allah is its goal, the Prophet its model to be followed, the Koran its constitution, Jihad its way, and death for the sake of Allah its loftiest desire.

Chapter Two: Goals

Causes and Goals
Article Nine

The Islamic Resistance Movement has found itself in a period when Islam is absent from everyday life. Consequently, the balance has been disturbed, concepts have been confused, values have been altered, evil people have come into power, injustice and darkness have prevailed, the cowardly have become tigers, the homeland has been ravished, the people have been driven away and have been wandering in all the countries of the world. The rule of righteousness is absent, and the rule of falsehood prevails. Nothing is in its proper place. Thus, when Islam is absent, everything is transformed. These are the causes.

As for the goals, they are to fight falsehood, vanquish it and defeat it so that righteousness shall rule, the homeland shall return [to its rightful owner], and from the top of its mosques, the [Muslim] call for prayer will ring out announcing the rise of the rule of Islam, so that people and things shall all return to their proper place. From Allah we seek succor.

"If Allah did not ward off one group of people by means of another, the earth would certainly be in a state of disorder. Allah is most kind to all beings." (Koran, 2:251)

Article Ten

The Islamic Resistance Movement - while marching forward - offers support to all who are persecuted and protects all who are oppressed with all its strength. It spares no effort in upholding the truth and eradicating falsehood, in word and in action, here and in every place within its reach and its influence.

Chapter Three: Strategy and Means

The Strategy of the Islamic Resistance Movement
Palestine Is an Islamic Waqf
Article Eleven

The Islamic Resistance Movement maintains that the land of Palestine is Waqf land given as endowment for all generations of Muslims until the Day of Resurrection. One should not neglect it or [even] a part of it, nor should one relinquish it or [even] a part of it. No Arab state, or [even] all of the Arab states [together], have [the right] to do this; no king or president has this right nor all the kings and presidents together; no organization, or all the organizations together - be they Palestinian or Arab - [have the right to do this] because Palestine is Islamic Waqf land given to all generations of Muslims until the Day of Resurrection.

This is the legal status of the land of Palestine according to Islamic law. In this respect, it is like any other land that the Muslims have conquered by force, because the Muslims consecrated it at the time of the conquest as religious endowment for all generations of Muslims until the Day of Resurrection. This is how it was: when the conquest of Al-Sha'm [8] and Iraq was complete, the commanders of the Muslim armies sent messages to the Caliph 'Umar b. Al-Khattab, asking for instructions concerning the conquered land - should they divide it up among the troops or leave it in the hands of its owners or what?

After discussions and consultations between the Caliph 'Umar b. Al-Khattab and the Companions of the Prophet, they decided that the land should be left with its [original] owners to benefit from its crops, but the substance of the land, that is the land itself, should constitute Waqf for all the generations of Muslims until the Day of Resurrection. The tenure of the owners is only tenure of usufruct. This Waqf will exist as long as the heaven and earth exist. Any measure which does not conform to this Islamic law regarding Palestine is null and void. "This surely is the very truth. Therefore, praise the great name of your Lord." (Koran, 56:95-96)

Homeland and Nationalism as Seen by the Islamic Resistance Movement
Article Twelve

Nationalism [9], as seen by the Islamic Resistance Movement, is part of the [Islamic] religious creed. There is nothing that speaks more eloquently and more profoundly of nationalism than the following: when the enemy tramples Muslim territory, waging jihad and confronting the enemy become a personal duty of every Muslim man and Muslim woman. A woman may go out to fight the enemy [even] without her husband's permission and a slave without his master's permission.

There is nothing like this in any other political system - this is an indisputable fact. Whereas the various other nationalist [ideologies] are connected to physical, human and regional factors, the nationalism of the Islamic Resistance Movement is [likewise] characterized by all of the above, and in addition - and most importantly - it is characterized by divine motives which endow it with spirit and life, since it is related to the source of the spirit, and to Him who gives life. [The Islamic Resistance Movement] is raising the divine banner in the skies of the homeland, so as to firmly connect heaven and earth.

When Moses came and cast down his rod
Both sorcery and sorcerer came to naught

"The right way stands out clearly from error; therefore, whoever renounces falsehood and believes in Allah, he has indeed grasped the firmest handhold, which never breaks, and Allah is Hearing and Knowing." (Koran, 2:256)

Peaceful Solutions, Initiatives and International Conferences
Article Thirteen

The initiatives, the so-called peace solutions, and the international conferences for resolving the Palestinian problem stand in contradiction to the principles of the Islamic Resistance Movement, for to neglect any part of Palestine is to neglect part of the Islamic faith. The nationalism of the Islamic Resistance Movement is part of its [Islamic] faith. It is in the light of this principle that its members are educated, and they wage jihad in order to raise the banner of Allah over the homeland.

"And Allah has full control over His affairs; but most people do not know." (Koran, 12:21)

From time to time there are calls to hold an international conference in order to seek a solution for the [Palestinian] problem. Some accept this [proposal] and some reject it, for one reason or another, demanding the fulfillment of some condition or conditions before they agree to hold the conference and participate in it. However, the Islamic Resistance Movement - since it is familiar with the parties participating in the conference and with their past and current positions on the issues of the Muslims - does not believe that these conferences can meet the demands or restore the rights [of the Palestinians], or bring equity to the oppressed. These conferences are nothing but a way to give the infidels power of arbitration over Muslim land, and when have the infidels ever been equitable towards the believers?

"The Jews will never be content with you, nor will the Christians, until you follow their religion. Say: 'The guidance of Allah is the right guidance.' But if you follow their desires after the knowledge which has come to you, then you shall have no protector or guardian from Allah." (Koran, 2:120)

There is no solution to the Palestinian problem except by jihad. Initiatives, proposals and international conferences are a waste of time and a farce. The Palestinian people is far too eminent to have its future, its rights and its destiny toyed with. As stated in the Hadith: "The people of Al-Sha'm are [Allah's] rod in His land. Through them, He wreaks vengeance on whomever He wishes among His servants. The hypocrites among them are not allowed to be superior to the believers among them, and they shall die in grief and distress." (Recorded by Al-Tabarani with a chain of transmitters to Muhammad, and by Ahmad [Ibn Hanbal] with an incomplete chain of transmitters to Muhammad which may be the accurate record, the transmitters in both cases being trustworthy - Allah alone is omniscient).

The Three Circles
Article Fourteen

The problem of liberating Palestine involves three circles: the Palestinian circle, the [pan-]Arab circle and the Islamic circle. Each of these three circles has its role in the struggle against Zionism and has its duties. It is a grave error and shameful ignorance to neglect any of these circles, for Palestine is an Islamic land. In it is the first of the two qiblas [directions of prayer] and the third most holy mosque, after the mosques of Mecca and Medina. It is the destination of the Prophet's nocturnal journey.

"Praise be to Him who carried His servant by night from the most sacred mosque to the farthest mosque whose surroundings We blessed, so as to show him Our signs. He is the One who is hearing and seeing." (Koran, 17:1)

This being the case, the liberation [of Palestine] is a personal duty of every Muslim, wherever he be. It is on this basis that one should consider the problem, and every Muslim should understand this. When the day comes and the problem is treated on this basis, and all the capabilities of the three circles are mobilized - the current circumstances will change and the day of liberation will draw near.

"You strike more fear in the hearts of the Jews than does Allah, because they are people who do not understand." (Koran, 59:13)

Jihad for the Liberation of Palestine is a Personal Duty
Article Fifteen

The day the enemies conquer some part of the Muslim land, jihad becomes a personal duty of every Muslim. In the face of the Jewish occupation of Palestine, it is necessary to raise the banner of jihad. This requires the propagation of Islamic consciousness among the masses, locally [in Palestine], in the Arab world and in the Islamic world. It is necessary to instill the spirit of jihad in the nation, engage the enemies and join the ranks of the jihad fighters.

The indoctrination campaign must involve ulama, educators, teachers and information and media experts, as well as all intellectuals, especially the young people and the sheikhs of Islamic movements. It is [also] necessary to introduce essential changes in the curricula, in order to eliminate the influences of the intellectual invasion which were inflicted upon them by the Orientalists and the missionaries. This invasion came upon the region after Salah Al-Din Al-Ayyubi defeated the Crusaders. The Crusaders then realized that it is impossible to vanquish the Muslims unless the way is first paved by an intellectual invasion that would confuse the [Muslims'] thinking, distort their legacy and impugn their ideals. Only after this [intellectual invasion] would there come invasion with troops. This [intellectual invasion] prepared the ground for the colonialist invasion, as [General] Allenby declared upon entering Jerusalem: "Now the Crusades have come to an end." General Gouraud stood at Salah Al-Din's tomb, and said: "Oh, Salah Al-Din, we are back!" Colonialism helped to intensify the intellectual invasion and helped it to take root. It still does. All this paved the way towards the loss of Palestine.

It is necessary to establish in the minds of all the Muslim generations that the Palestinian issue is a religious issue, and that it must be dealt with as such, for [Palestine] contains Islamic holy places, [namely] the Al-Aqsa mosque, which is inseparably connected, for as long as heaven and earth shall endure, to the holy mosque of Mecca through the Prophet's nocturnal journey [from the mosque of Mecca to the Al-Aqsa mosque] and through his ascension to heaven thence.

"Being stationed on the frontier for the sake of Allah for one day is better than this [entire] world and everything in it; and the place taken up in paradise by the [horseman's] whip of any one of you [jihad fighters] is better than this [entire] world and everything in it. Every evening [operation] and morning [operation] performed by Muslims for the sake of Allah is better than this [entire] world and everything in it." (Recorded in the Hadith collections of Bukhari, Muslim, Tirmidhi and Ibn Maja)

"By the name of Him who holds Muhammad's soul in His hand, I wish to launch an attack for the sake of Allah and be killed and attack again and be killed and attack again and be killed." (Recorded in the Hadith collections of Bukhari and Muslim)

Educating the Next Generations
Article Sixteen

It is necessary to educate the next Islamic generations in our region in an Islamic way, based on the performance of the religious duties, attentive study of Allah's book, study of the Prophet's sunna [custom], perusal of Islamic history and legacy based on reliable sources under the instruction of experts and scholars, and reliance on methods which will produce a wholesome outlook in thought and in faith. In addition, it is necessary to closely study the enemy and his material and human capabilities, to become familiar with his weaknesses and strengths, to recognize the powers that assist and support him. It is also necessary to be familiar with current events, follow new developments and study the analyses and commentaries regarding them. It is likewise necessary to plan for the future and to study each and every phenomenon, so that Muslims engaged in jihad will live with full awareness of their purpose, goal and way, and [with full awareness of] what is happening around them.

"Oh my son! If [a thing] is but the weight of a grain of mustard, though it be in a rock, or in the heavens, or on earth, Allah will bring it forth. Allah discerns even the smallest thing; He is omniscient. Oh my son! Keep up prayer and enjoin the good and forbid the evil, and persevere whatever may befall you; surely this [behavior] is worthy steadfastness. Turn not thy cheek in scorn away from people; do not walk haughtily in the land. Allah does not love the arrogant and self-conceited." (Koran, 31:16-18)

The Role of Muslim Women
Article Seventeen

The role of the Muslim woman in the war of liberation is no less important than that of the man, for she is the maker of men. Her role in guiding and educating the next generation is very important. The enemies have realized [the significance of] her role, and they believe that if they can educate her according to their wishes, guiding her away from Islam, they will have won the war. You find, therefore, that they continually make great efforts [to do this] by means of the media, the cinema and school curricula, through their agents who are incorporated in Zionist organizations that assume various names and forms such as the Freemasons, Rotary Clubs, espionage groups, etc. - all of which are dens of sabotage and saboteurs. These Zionist organizations have an enormous abundance of material resources, which enable them to play their game in [various] societies with the aim of realizing their purpose while Islam is absent from the scene and the Muslims are estranged [from their faith]. The followers of the Islamic movements [10] should fulfill their role in countering the schemes of these saboteurs. When Islam is at the helm, it will totally eradicate these organizations, which are hostile to humanity and to Islam.

Article Eighteen

The woman in the jihadist home and family, as mother or sister, has the primary role in managing the household, raising the children according to the moral ideas and values inspired by Islam, and teaching them to perform the religious duties in preparation for the jihadist role that awaits them. Hence, it is necessary to pay close attention to the schools in which the Muslim girl is educated, and to their curricula, so that she will grow to be a good mother, conscious of her role in the war of liberation. She should have adequate awareness and understanding concerning the management of domestic affairs, since economy and avoiding wastefulness in family expenses are among the requirements in the ability to persist in the current difficult circumstances. She should ever be aware that available funds are like blood that must flow only in the veins for life to continue in both young and old.

"Muslim men and Muslim women, the believing men and women, the truthful men and women, the persevering men and women, the humble men and women, the charitable men and women, the fasting men and women, the men and women who guard their chastity, and the men and women who remember Allah frequently - for them Allah has prepared forgiveness and great reward." (Koran, 33:35).

The Role of Islamic Art in the War of Liberation
Article Nineteen

Art has rules and standards by which it is possible to determine whether it is Islamic or pagan. The Islamic liberation is in need of Islamic art that uplifts the spirit without subjecting one aspect of human nature to another, but rather uplifts all aspects in [perfect] balance and harmony. Man is a marvelous and unique creature made from a handful of clay and a breath of spirit. Islamic art addresses man on this basis, while pagan art addresses the physical body and gives dominance to the component of clay.

Books, articles, pamphlets, sermons, epistles, traditional songs, poems, [patriotic] songs, plays, etc. - when they have the characteristics of Islamic art, they are among the necessary means of ideological indoctrination. [They constitute] self-renewing sustenance for continuing the journey and refreshing the spirit, for the road is long, the suffering is great and the souls grow weary. Islamic art renews the energies, revives motion and awakens the soul to lofty ideals and wholesome conduct.

Nothing heals the soul when it is in retreat save moving from mode to mode.

All this is utterly serious and no jest, for the nation engaged in jihad knows no jest.

Social Solidarity
Article Twenty

Muslim society is characterized by solidarity. The Prophet, Allah's prayer and peace be upon him, says: "Blessed are the Banu Al-Ash'ar tribe. When they are afflicted with drought - whether in a town or on a journey - they would collect all that they have and divide it among themselves in equal shares." This is the Islamic spirit that should prevail in every Muslim society. A society which is facing a wicked enemy with Nazi behavior, that does not distinguish between men and women, old and young, has an even greater need to grace itself with this Islamic spirit [of solidarity]. Our enemy employs the method of collective punishment, depriving people of their homes and possessions. He pursued them [even] in their places of exile, breaking bones, shooting women, children and elderly people with or without reason. He established detention camps to imprison thousands and thousands [of people] in inhuman conditions, all this in addition to destroying houses, orphaning children and unjustly convicting thousands of young people to spend the best years of their youth in the darkness of prison. The Nazism of the Jews targeted both women and children. The terror they spread is directed at everyone. They fight people by destroying their livelihood, stealing their money and trampling their dignity. Their horrible treatment of people is like that of the worst war criminals. Deportation from one's homeland is a form of murder. In the face of such behavior, we must have social solidarity among the people, and we must face the enemy as one body, which, when one of its limbs is in pain, the rest of it reacts with sleeplessness and fever.

Article Twenty-One

Social solidarity means offering help to everyone who is in need, be it material or moral, or joining with him to complete some work. Members of the Islamic Resistance Movement should regard the interests of the masses as their own, and they should spare no effort to achieve them and protect them. They must prevent reckless playing with matters affecting the future of the next generations or causing losses to their society. The masses are of them and for them, and the strength of the masses is strength for them; their future is theirs. The members of the Islamic Resistance Movement should be with the people on joyous occasions and at times of grief. They should espouse the demands of the masses and strive to serve the masses' interests, which are indeed their own. When this spirit prevails, friendship will deepen and there will be cooperation and empathy, unity will increase and the ranks will be strengthened to confront the enemies.

The Forces which Support the Enemy
Article Twenty-Two

The enemies have been planning expertly and thoroughly for a long time in order to achieve what they have achieved, employing those means which affect the course of events. They strove to accumulate huge financial resources which they used to realize their dream.

With money they have taken control of the world media - news agencies, the press, publishing houses, broadcasting services, etc. With money they sparked revolutions in various countries around the world in order to serve their interests and to reap profits. They were behind the French Revolution and the Communist Revolution and [they are behind] most of the revolutions about which we hear from time to time here and there. With money they have formed secret organizations, all over the world, in order to destroy [those countries'] societies and to serve the Zionists' interests, such as the Freemasons, the Rotary Clubs, the Lions, the Sons of the Covenant [i.e. B'nei B'rith], etc. All of these are organizations of espionage and sabotage. With money they were able to take control of the colonialist countries, and [they] urged them to colonize many countries so that they could exploit their resources and spread moral corruption there.

There is no end to what can be said about [their involvement in] local wars and world wars. They were behind World War I, through which they achieved the destruction of the Islamic Caliphate, reaped material profits, took control of numerous resources, obtained the Balfour Declaration, and established the League of the United Nations [sic] so as to rule the world through this organization. They were [also] behind World War II, through which they reaped enormous profits from commerce in war materials and paved the way for the establishment of their state. They [also] suggested the formation of the United Nations and the Security Council to replace the League of the United Nations [sic] and to rule the world through this [new organization]. Wherever there is war in the world, it is they who are pulling the strings behind the scenes. "Whenever they ignite the fire of war, Allah extinguishes it. They strive to spread evil in the land, but Allah does not love those who do evil." (Koran, 5:64)

The colonialist powers, both in the capitalist West and the communist East, support the enemy with all their might, both materially and with manpower, alternating one with the other [in giving support]. When Islam appears, all the forces of unbelief unite to oppose it, for all unbelief is one denomination.

"Oh you who believe, do not take as your intimate friends those outside your ranks, for they will spare no effort to harm you. They desire that which causes you suffering. Hatred has indeed come out of their mouths, but what they hide in their hearts is even worse. We have given you clear signs, if you understand" (Koran, 3:118). It is not for nothing that the verse ends with His words "if you understand."

Chapter Four - Our Positions on:

A. The Islamic Movements
Article Twenty-Three

The Islamic Resistance Movement looks on the other Islamic movements with respect and appreciation, for even if it is at variance with them in some given respect or thought, it agrees with them in many more respects or thoughts, and it views them - so long as their intentions are good and they are devoted to Allah - as falling under the rubric of legitimate opinion, that is, as long as their actions are within the bounds of the Islamic circle. Everyone who strives for truth receives his reward.

The Islamic Resistance Movement considers these movements as reinforcing it, and asks [Allah] to guide and direct us all. It never forgets to constantly raise the banner of unity and to strive assiduously to achieve unity in accordance with the Koran and the sunna. "Hold fast to Allah's rope, all of you. Do not be divided among yourselves, and remember Allah's favor to you. When you were enemies to one another, He brought your hearts together, and through his favor you became brothers. You were on the brink of a pit of fire, and He saved you from it. Thus Allah shows you His signs, so that you may follow the right way." (Koran, 3:103) [11]

Article Twenty-Four

The Islamic Resistance Movement does not allow to impugn or to blacken the name of individuals or groups, for [true] Muslims do not impugn or curse others. One should make a clear distinction between this and positions or behavior, for the Islamic Resistance Movement does have the right to expose error and to deter people from it and to strive to make the truth known and to adopt it in an impartial way in every given case. Wisdom is what the Muslim looks for, and he takes it wherever he finds it. [12]

"Allah does not like it when people speak ill in public, except for those who have been wronged. Allah hears all and knows all. When you do good openly, or in secret, or forgive a wrong [done to you], surely Allah is Forgiving and Almighty." (Koran, 4:148-149)

B. The Nationalist Movements in the Palestinian Arena
Article Twenty-Five

[The Islamic Resistance Movement] respects them and appreciates the conditions that surround and affect them. It supports them as long as they do not pay allegiance to the Communist East or to the Crusader West, and it emphasizes to all the members and supporters [of these movements] that it is a jihadist, ethical movement, conscientious in its worldview and in its treatment of others. It abhors opportunism, wants only good for the people, both as individuals and as groups, and does not strive to attain material gain or fame for itself. It does not seek reward from people, and it goes forth with its own resources and what it has at hand - "Muster against them all the force you can" (Koran, 8:60) - in order to carry out the duty and win Allah's favor. It has no desire other than that.

It reassures all the nationalist [groups] of all orientations that are operating in the Palestinian arena for the liberation of Palestine that it shall never be anything other than a support and an aid for them, in word and in deed, at present and in the future. It joins together and does not separate, preserves and does not scatter, unites and does not divide, it values every kind word, every sincere effort and every praiseworthy endeavor. It closes the door in the face of petty disagreements. It pays no heed to rumors and biased remarks, but is fully aware of [its] right to defend itself.

Anything that opposes or contradicts this orientation is fabricated by the enemy or by their lackeys in order to cause confusion, divide the ranks and create distraction with side issues. "OH you who believe, if an evildoer brings you information [about any person], you should examine it carefully lest you hurt [innocent] people out of ignorance, and afterwards come to regret it." (Koran, 49:6)

Article Twenty-Six

The Islamic Resistance Movement - looking favorably as it does on the Palestinian nationalist movements - does not refrain from discussing new developments concerning the Palestinian problem in the local and international arena in an objective manner, so as to find to what extent [these developments] agree or disagree with the national interests in the light of the Islamic vision.

C. The Palestine Liberation Organization
Article Twenty-Seven

The Palestine Liberation Organization [PLO] is closest to the heart of the Islamic Resistance Movement. [We regard it as] a father, brother or friend, and a true Muslim does not spurn his father, his brother or his friend. Our homeland is one, our misfortune is one, our destiny is one and we share the same enemy.

Owing to the circumstances that surrounded the establishment of the PLO, and [owing to] the intellectual confusion which prevails in the Arab world as a result of the intellectual invasion to which it has been subject since the defeat of the Crusaders, and which was intensified, and continues to be intensified by Orientalism and Christian missionary activities - the PLO has adopted the idea of the secular state, and we view [the PLO] accordingly. Secularist ideology stands in total contradiction to the religious ideology, and it is ideas which are the basis of positions, behavior and decisions.

Hence, with all our appreciation for the Palestine Liberation Organization and what it may yet become, and without belittling its role in the Arab-Israeli conflict, we cannot give up the Islamic identity of Palestine in the present and in the future to adopt the secularist ideology - for the Islamic identity of Palestine is part of our faith, and whoever is lax with his faith is lost. "Who spurns the religion of Abraham but one who has made himself into a fool?" (Koran, 2:130)

When the PLO adopts Islam as its way of life, then we shall be its troops and the fuel for its fire that will burn the enemies. But until this time comes - and we pray to Allah that it be soon - the position of the Islamic Resistance Movement vis a vis the PLO is that of a son towards his father, a brother towards his brother or a relative towards his relative. He shares the other's pain when he is pricked by a thorn, and supports him in facing the enemy, and he wishes for him to find divine guidance and [follow] the right path.

Your brother, your brother before all others! He who has no brother
Is like one who goes to war unarmed.
Your cousin, you must know the strength of his wing,
For how can the falcon rise up without wings? [13]
D. Arab and Islamic States and Governments
Article Twenty-Eight

The Zionist invasion is a cruel invasion, which has no scruples whatsoever; it uses every vicious and vile method to achieve its goals. In its infiltration and espionage operations, it greatly relies on secret organizations which grew out of it, such as the Freemasons, the Rotary Clubs, the Lions and other such espionage groups. All these organizations, covert or overt, work for the interests of Zionism and under its direction, and their aim is to break societies, undermine values, destroy people's honor, create moral degeneration and annihilate Islam. [Zionism] is behind all types of trafficking in drugs and alcohol, so as to make it easier for it to take control and expand.

We demand that the Arab countries around Israel open their borders to jihad fighters from among the Arab and Islamic peoples, so they may fulfill their role and join their efforts to the efforts of their brothers - the Muslim brethren in Palestine. As for the rest of the Arab and Muslim countries, we demand that they facilitate the passage of the jihad fighters into them and out of them - that is the very least [they can do].

We should not fail to remind every Muslim that when the Jews occupied the Sacred place [i.e., Jerusalem] in 1967 and stood on the threshold of the blessed Al-Aqsa mosque, they shouted: "Muhammad is dead; his offspring are women." Israel with its Jewish identity and Jewish people is challenging Islam and the Muslims. May the cowardly know no sleep.

E. Nationalist and Religious Groups and Organizations, Intellectuals, and the Arab and Islamic world
Article Twenty-Nine

The Islamic Resistance Movement hopes that these groups will stand by it in every respect, help it, espouse its positions, back its activities and strive to enlist support for it, so that the Muslim peoples will be a support and a reinforcement for it, and [will provide] strategic depth on all levels: [in terms of] human and material resources, information, in every time and every place. [This should be done] by holding conferences, publishing ideological pamphlets, and by indoctrination of the masses with regards to the Palestinian issue - what is facing [the Palestinians] and what is plotted against [them]. [Likewise they should work to] mobilize the Islamic peoples, ideologically, educationally and culturally, so that they will play their role in the decisive war of liberation just as they did in defeating the Crusaders and routing out the Mongols, thus saving human civilization. This is not difficult for Allah.

"Allah has decreed: 'I and My messengers shall prevail'; Allah is strong and all-powerful." (Koran, 58:21)

Article Thirty

Writers, intellectuals, media people, preachers in mosques, educators and all the various sectors in the Arab and Islamic world, are all required to fulfill their role and perform their duty. [This is necessary] due to the ferocity of the Zionist onslaught and the fact that it has infiltrated many countries and has taken control of the finances and media - with all the ramifications that follow from this - in most countries of the world.

Jihad is not limited to wielding arms and fighting the enemies face to face, for eloquent speech, persuasive writing, effective books, support and help - when [they are] performed with the sincere intention that Allah's banner will reign supreme - all constitute jihad for the sake of Allah.

[As the prophet said:] "Whoever equips a warrior fighting for the sake of Allah is [himself] a warrior, and whoever supports the family of a warrior [who has set out to fight for the sake of Allah] is [himself] a warrior." (Recorded by Bukhari, Muslim, Abu Da'ud and Tirmidhi in their Hadith collections).

F. Followers of the Other Religions
The Islamic Resistance Movement is a Humane Movement
Article Thirty-One

The Islamic Resistance Movement is a humane movement which respects human rights and is committed to the Islamic tolerance towards the followers of the other religions. It is hostile only to those among them who display hostility towards it or stand in its way, hampering its activities and foiling its efforts. Under the wing of Islam, the followers of the three religions - Islam, Christianity and Judaism - can co-exist in security and safety. It is only under the wing of Islam that safety and security prevail. Recent and ancient history provide the best evidence for this. The followers of the other religions should stop competing with Islam for sovereignty in this region, because, when they rule, there is nothing but carnage, torture and deportation, and they cannot get along with their own, let alone with followers of other religions. Both the present and the past are full of evidence for this.

"They do not fight you together, except from within fortified villages, or from behind walls. They fight fiercely with one another. You consider them to be united, but their hearts are divided, for they are a people with no sense." (Koran, 59:14)

Islam accords to every person his rights, and prevents any infringement on other people's rights. The Nazi Zionist measures against our people will not succeed in prolonging the duration of their invasion, for the rule of injustice lasts but one hour, while the rule of the truth will last until the Hour of Resurrection.

"Allah does not forbid you to show kindness and act justly towards those who do not fight you on account of your religion, and do not drive you from your homes. Allah loves those who act justly." (Koran, 60:8)

G. The Attempt to Isolate the Palestinian People
Article Thirty-Two

World Zionism and the colonialist powers attempt, by clever maneuvering and meticulous planning, to pull the Arab states, one by one, out of the circle of the conflict with Zionism, so as to ultimately isolate the Palestinian people. It has already taken Egypt out of the circle of conflict to a large extent through the treacherous Camp David Accords [of September 1978], and it is trying to pull additional [Arab] countries into similar agreements so that they leave the circle of conflict.

The Islamic Resistance Movement calls upon all the Arab and Muslim peoples to strive seriously and diligently to prevent this horrible scheme, and to alert the masses to the danger inherent in leaving the circle of the conflict with Zionism. Today it is Palestine, and tomorrow some other country or countries, for the Zionist plan has no limits, and after Palestine they want to expand [their territory] from the Nile to the Euphrates, and when they finish devouring one area, they hunger for further expansion and so on, indefinitely. Their plan is expounded in TheProtocols of the Elders of Zion, and their present [behavior] is the best proof for what we are saying.

Leaving the circle of the conflict with Zionism is an act of high treason; all those who do this shall be cursed. "Whoever [when fighting the infidels] turns his back to them, unless maneuvering for battle or intending to join another [fighting] company, he incurs Allah's wrath, and his abode shall be hell. Most unfortunate is his fate." (Koran, 8:16)

All forces and capabilities must be pooled to confront this ferocious Mongol, Nazi onslaught, lest homelands be lost, people be exiled, evil spread on the earth and all religious values be destroyed. Each and every person should know that he is responsible to Allah.

"Anyone who does a grain's weight of good shall see it, and anyone who does a grain's weight of evil shall see it." (Koran, 99:7-8)

In the circle of the conflict against world Zionism, the Islamic Resistance Movement sees itself as a spearhead or as a step forward on the road [to victory]. It joins its efforts to the efforts of all those who are active in the Palestinian arena. It now remains for steps to be taken by the Arab and Islamic world. [The Islamic Resistance Movement] is well qualified for the upcoming stage [of the struggle] with the Jews, the warmongers.

"We have planted enmity and hatred among them [i.e., among the Jews] until the Day of Resurrection. Every time they kindle the fire of war, Allah extinguishes it. They strive to spread evil upon the earth, and Allah does not love those who do evil." (Koran, 5:64)

Article Thirty-Three

The Islamic Resistance Movement - proceeding from these general concepts which are in harmony and agreement with the laws of nature, and following the current of divine destiny towards confrontation with the enemies and jihad against them in defense of Muslims, Islamic civilization and Islamic sanctities, primarily the Al-Aqsa mosque - calls on the Arab and Islamic peoples and their governments, and on their NGOs and official organizations, to fear Allah in their attitude toward the Islamic Resistance Movement and in their treatment of it. They should act towards it as Allah wants them to, namely back it, support it, assist it and continuously reinforce it, until Allah's word is fulfilled. Then the ranks will all be united, jihad fighters will join other jihad fighters, and the masses all over the Islamic world will rush out and answer the call of duty, shouting: "Hasten to jihad!" This call will penetrate the clouds in the sky and continue to ring out, until liberation is accomplished, the invaders are defeated and Allah's victory is revealed.

"Allah surely helps whoever helps Him; Allah is strong and mighty." (Koran, 22:40)

Chapter Five: Historical Evidence throughout the Generations regarding Confrontation with Aggressors

Article Thirty-Four

Palestine is the center of the Earth and the meeting place of the continents; it has always been the target of greedy aggressors. This has been the case since the dawn of history. The Prophet, Allah's prayer and peace be upon him, points to this in his noble words with which he addressed his exalted companion, Mu'adh b. Jabal, saying: "Oh Mu'adh, Allah will give you the land of Al-Sha'm after my death, from Al-'Arish to the Euphrates. Its men, women and handmaids will be [constantly] stationed on the frontier until the Day of Resurrection, for any one of you who chooses [to live in] some part of the coastal plains of Al-Sha'm or Bayt Al-Maqdis [i.e., Palestine], will be in a [constant] state of jihad until the Day of Resurrection."

The aggressors coveted Palestine on many occasions. They attacked it with great armies in attempt to realize their greedy aspirations. The great armies of the Crusaders came there, bringing their religious creed and hoisting their cross. They managed to defeat the Muslims for a while, and the Muslims only managed to regain it when they fought under their religious banner, joined forces crying "Allah Akbar," and set forth in jihad under the command of Salah Al-Din Al-Ayyubi for nearly two decades, which led to a clear victory: the Crusaders were defeated and Palestine was liberated.

"Say to the unbelievers: You will surely be defeated and gathered in Hell. Most terrible shall be your resting-place." (Koran, 3:12)

This is the only way to liberation, and one cannot doubt the testimony of history. This is one of the rules of the universe and the laws of reality. Only iron can break iron, and their false, fabricated faith can only be overcome by the true faith of Islam, for religious faith cannot be attacked except through religious faith. And truth shall eventually triumph, for truth is the strongest.

"We have already given Our Word to Our servants, the messengers, that they would be helped to victory and that Our army will triumph." (Koran, 37:171-173)

Article Thirty-Five

The Islamic Resistance Movement studies the defeat of the Crusaders at the hands of Salah Al-Din Al-Ayyubi, the liberation of Palestine from them, as well as the defeat of the Mongols at 'Ayn Jalut and the breaking of their military strength at the hands of Qutuz and Al-Zahir Baybars, and the delivery of the Arab world from the Mongol conquest which destroyed all aspects of human civilization. [14] [The Islamic Resistance Movement] studies these [events] seriously, and draws lessons and examples from them. The current Zionist invasion was preceded by Crusader invasions from the west, and by Mongol invasion from the east. And just as the Muslims faced these invasions, made plans for fighting them and defeated them, they can [now] confront the Zionist invasion and defeat it. This not difficult for Allah, providing that intentions are sincere and resolve is strong, and that Muslims draw benefit from the experiences of the past, shed off the influences of the intellectual invasion, and follow the ways of their predecessors.

Conclusion: The Islamic Resistance Movement- Soldiers [for the Cause]

Article Thirty-Six

The Islamic Resistance Movement, in its march forward, repeatedly emphasizes to all members of our people and of the Arab and Muslim peoples that it is not seeking fame for itself, or material gain, or social status, and that it is not aimed against any of our own people in an attempt to compete with them or to take their place - nothing of the kind. It does not oppose any Muslim, or any non-Muslim who is peaceful towards it, here [in Palestine] or elsewhere. It will always offer nothing but help to all groups and organizations that strive against the Zionist enemy and against its lackeys.

The Islamic Resistance Movement adopts Islam as its way of life. [Islam] is its creed and its law. [Any group that] adopts Islam as its way of life, here or elsewhere - be it an organization, association, state or any other group - the Islamic Resistance Movement will serve as its soldiers. We ask Allah to guide us, to guide [others] through us, and to judge between us and our people with truth.

"Oh, Lord, judge between us and our people with truth. You are the best of judges." (Koran, 7:89)

At the end, we beseech: Praise be to Allah, Lord of the Universe.



[1] Versión en árabe en Islamonline http://www.islamonline.net/Arabic/doc/2004/03/article11.SHTML.

[2] Hasan Al-Banna' (1906-1949) founded the Muslim Brotherhood in 1928 and was its Director General until his assassination in 1949.

[3] Amjad Al-Zahawi was an Iraqi Sunni religious scholar who was affiliated with Muslim Brotherhood and active in various initiatives to support the Palestinian cause.

[4] Hamas is the Arabic acronym for Islamic Resistance Movement (harakat al-muqawama al-islamiyya); it is also an Arabic word meaning enthusiasm, ardor or zeal.

[5] Due to the importance of the concept of jihad in the Hamas ideology, we leave this term in Arabic wherever it appears in the text.

[6] The verses of Muhammad Iqbal (1873-1938), an Indian Muslim poet and religious thinker, are often used by both reformist and conservative Muslims in support of their opposite orientations.

[7] This is an often quoted verse by the famous pre-Islamic poet Tarafa.

[8]In medieval Islamic writings, Al-Sha'm usually refers to an area roughly corresponding to present-day Israel, Palestine, Lebanon, Jordan and Syria.

[9] The word "nationalism" here and elsewhere in this document is used as the equivalent of the term wataniyya, which is derived from the Arabic word watan ("homeland"), and in modern Arabic discourse signifies particularist territorial nationalism, in contradistinction to qawmiyya, which also means "nationalism," but is used to refer to pan-Arab nationalism.

[10] The phrase "the followers of the Islamic movements" is used here to translate the Arabic term al-islamiyyun.

[11] In the Arabic original the verse is mistakenly given as 3:102.

[12] This is a well known Hadith (i.e., a saying attributed to the Prophet).

[13] These are two often quoted verses by the 7th century poet Miskin al-Darimi.

[14] Saif Al-Din Qutuz (d. 1260) was the Mamluk Sultan of Egypt from 1257 until his death. In 1260, the commander of his army, Al-Zahir Baybars (1223-1277), defeated the Mongols in the battle of Ain- Jalut.

jueves 19 de junio de 2008

Declaración del Frente Islámico Mundial para incitar a la Yihad contra Judíos y Cruzados (23 febrero 1998)

La declaración (aquí su original en árabe) se publica por primera vez el 23 de febrero de 1998 en Al-Quds Al-Arabi, periódico árabe, escrito en árabe y editado en Londres.

También es conocida como Declaración de Guerra contra los Americanos o Fetua de Al-Qaeda o Fetua de Osama Bin Laden.

La firman, o se cree general y fundadamente que la firman:
Yo la traduzco de su versión inglesa incluida en el Al Qaeda Reader, de Raymond Ibrahim (Broadway Books, 2007, páginas 11-14). Para las citas del Corán que contiene consulto y sigo, adaptándolas libremente, las versiones españolas de Cansinos, Vernet, González y Cortés.

La declaración, dirigida en árabe a una audiencia islámica, no a los occidentales, ha sido objeto de una difusión muy amplia y puede encontrarse fácilmente en la red, tanto en árabe como en inglés.


Declaración del Frente Islámico Mundial para incitar a la Yihad contra Judíos y Cruzados

Alabado sea Al.lá, que hizo descender el Libro, controla las nubes, derrota la disidencia y dice en Su Libro: "Cuando terminen los meses sagrados, matad a los sinteístas* donde los encontréis. ¡Apresadlos! ¡Sitiadlos! ¡Acechadles en cada recodo! [9:5] Que las oraciones y la paz sean con nuestro Profeta, Mahoma bin Abdullah, que dijo: "He sido enviado con la espada entre las manos para asegurar que nadie salvo Al.lá sea adorado - Al.lá que puso mi vida bajo la sombra de mi lanza e inflinge humillación y desprecio a quienes desobedecen mis mandamientos."

Nunca desde que Al.lá hizo llana la Península Arábiga, creó su desierto y la rodeó de mares ha sido asaltada por fuerza alguna como la de las hordas de Cruzados que se han extendido por ella como langostas, consumiendo su riqueza y contaminando su fertilidad. Esto ocurre en un momento en que algunas naciones atacan al unísono a los Musulmanes - ¡como si pelearan por un plato de comida! Ante una situación tan crítica y de falta de apoyo, todos estamos obligados a examinar los acontecimientos corrientes así como a convenir sobre cómo (mejor) solucionarlo.

Nadie niega hoy tres hechos bien establecidos, conocidos por todos; los enumeramos como recordatorio, para que quien rememora pueda recordarlos.

  1. Desde hace más de siete años América ocupa las más sagradas tierras del islam, la Península Arábiga - saqueando sus riquezas, dictando a sus gobernantes, humillando a su gente, aterrorizando a los vecinos y convirtiendo sus bases en la Península en punta de lanza para luchar contra los pueblos musulmanes vecinos.
    Así como algunos han discutido en el pasado acerca de las realidades de la ocupación, hoy toda la gente de la Península la reconoce. No hay evidencia más clara que la incesante agresión americana contra el pueblo iraquí - íntegramente lanzada desde la Península, aunque todos sus gobernantes rechazan que su tierra sea usada para ello. Pero han sido sojuzgados.
  2. A pesar de la horrible devastación inflingida al pueblo iraquí a manos de la alianza Cruzados-Judíos, y a pesar del astrónomico número de muertos -que ha excedido el millón-, a pesar de todo ello, los americanos intentan una vez más repetir las horrossas masacres, como si las prolongadas sanciones impuestas tras la brutal guerra, o la fragmentación y devastación, no fueran suficiente para ellos.
  3. Ahora, si bien los propósitos americanos tras esas guerras son religiosos y económicos, también han de servir al mezquino estado de los Judíos [Israel], distrayendo la atención de su ocupación de Jerusalén y del asesinato de musulmanes allí. No hay mayor evidencia de esto que su apremio por destruir Iraq, el estado musulmán vecino más fuerte, y su esfuerzo por fragmentar todos los estados de la región -como Iraq, Arabia Saudí, Egipto y Sudán- en mini estados de papel, cuya desunión y debilidad garantizará la supervivencia de Israel y la continuación de la brutal ocupación Cruzada de la Península.
Todos estos crímenes y pecados cometidos por los americanos son una clara declaración de guerra a Al.lá, su Mensajero y los Musulmanes. Los ulema a lo largo de la historia Islámica han convenido unánimemente que la yihad es una obligación personal cuando el enemigo irrumpe en las tierras de los Musulmanes. Así lo relató el Imán bin Qudama in al-Mughni; el Imán al-Kisa'i en al-Bada'i; al-Qurtubi en su comentario; y el Jeque del Islam [Ibn Taymiya] en sus crónicas, donde dice: "En cuanto a la guerra defensiva, es el mejor camino para defender la santidad y la religión. Es una obligación convenida por consenso [de los ulema]. Trás la fe, no hay nada más sagrado que repeler al enemigo que ataca la religión y la vida."

Sobre dicha base, y cumpliendo con el mandato de Al.lá, por la presente decretamos lo siguiente para todos los Musulmanes:

La orden de matar a los americanos y sus aliados -civiles y militares- es una obligación personal que incumbe a cada Musulmán que pueda hacerlo y en cualquier país - y esto hasta que la Mezquita de Aqsa [Jerusalén] y la Mezquita Sagrada [Meca] sean liberadas de su tenaza, y hasta que sus ejércitos se retiren de las tierras del Islam, derrotados, hechos polvo e incapaces de amenazar a ningún Musulmán. Esto está de acuerdo con la Palabra del Más Alto -"[C]ombatid a los sinteístas* sin cuartel al igual que ellos os combaten sin cuartel"[9:36] y la Palabra del Más Alto, "Combatidlos hasta que dejen de induciros a apostatar y no haya más opresión y [toda] la religión pertenezca a Al.lá" [8:39].

Y el Más Alto dijo: "Y por qué no querríais combatir por Al.lá y por los oprimidos -hombres, nujeres y niños- que claman: '¡Señor! ¡Rescátanos de esta ciudad y de sus opresores. ¡Danos un amigo designado por Ti! ¡Danos un defensor designado por Ti!'" [4:75].

Con permiso de Al.lá llamamos a cada Musulmán que crea en Al.lá y desee ser recompensado para que cumpla con el mandato de Al.lá de matar a los americanos e incautar su dinero donde y cuando los encuentren. También llamamos a los ulema Musulmanes, dirigentes, jóvenes y soldados a lanzar el ataque contra el ejercito del Demonio - los americanos - y contra quinquiera que se alíe con ellos, que apoyan a Satán, y a derrotar completamente a quienes están trás ellos para que aprendan [una lección].

Al.lá el Más Elevado dijo: "¡Creyentes! Apresuraos a responder a Al.lá y al Enviado siempre que Éste os llame a lo que os vivifica. Y sabed que Al.lá va entre el hombre y su corazón [deseos terrenales], y que es Él a cuyo alrededor seréis reunidos" [8:24].

Al.lá el Más Elevado dijo: " ¡Creyentes! ¿Qué os pasa, cuando se os dice '¡Id a la guerra por la causa de Al.lá!', que caéis pesadamente a tierra? ¿Preferís esta vida a la del Más Allá? Pero la posesión de la vida del mundo no es a la Otra sino poco. Si no salís a combatir Él os inflingirá castigo doloroso y os cambiará por otro pueblo sin que podáis causarle daño alguno. Al.lá es poderoso sobre toda cosa. [9:38-39]

Al.lá el Más Elevado dijo: "¡No os desaniméis ni estéis tristes, ya que seréis vosotros los creyente [los superiores] quienes ganaréis." [:139]

Nota
* Sinteístas. Según el glosario de El Corán de Julio Cortés, asociación o sinteísmo (ár. širk): pecado imperdonable (4:48) ('el enorme pecado', 56:46), que consiste en juntar a Dios otro(s) ente(s). El asociador (término que usan Cansinos, Vernet y el propio Cortés) o sinteísta - diferente del idólatra (término que usa el inglés de Raymond Ibrahim del que traduzco) y del politeísta (término que usa González)- asocia a un Protodiós uno o más deuterodioses (15:96). Ver también 5:76, sobre los asoiadores 'mariólogos'

sábado 27 de octubre de 2007

Alefato hebreo

Un sitio excelente para aprender hebreo en la red puede ser el Hebrew4Christians de John J. Parsons.

Lo siguiente está copiado, ligeramente editado, del Hebrew Research Center, donde tienen un buen sitio para empezar a aprender online y gratis.

The Hebrew Alephbet
Hebrew uses "Alephbet" instead of alphabet as they are the first two letters of the Hebrew Alephbet; Aleph and Bet. The Hebrew alephbet consists of 22 consonants and no vowels. The vowels are dots and dashes added above and below the consonants. One advantage to Hebrew is that the sound for each letter remains the same unlike English where one has to memorize many variations such as the word circus where one "c" is pronounced like an "S" and the other like a "K".

Direction of Reading
Unlike English which is read from left to right, Hebrew is read from right to left just as many other semitic languages such as Arabic. This may sound difficult but in a very short time you will get used to it.

When sounding out a word it will be easier if you remember the Consonant (C) and Vowel (V) patterns. In English the consonants and vowels may be arranged in any order such as in the word "circle" which has the following pattern; C-V-C-C-C-V. Hebrew on the other hand is very consistent in that a vowel always follows a consonant (except the final consonant which may or may not be followed by a vowel), such as in the following words "Melek" (king) C-V-C-V-C; "Meleko" (his king) C-V-C-V-C-V and "Hamelek" (the king) C-V-C-V-C-V-C. The Yud (Y) is another exception to this as it can be a consonant acting as a vowel, just as our English "Y".

Below is a chart of the Hebrew alephbet. An audio clip for the names of each letter is also available. The first letter is in the upper right hand corner and is read from right to left.


Five of the above letters have different form when it appears at the end of word. These letters are called the "final" letters (sophit in Hebrew).


Several of the letters in the alephbet are very similar and can easily be confused with other letters. This is very common at the beginning but soon you will be able to make the distinction between these letters without difficulty. Below is a chart with these letters and you may want to refer to this chart on occasion during the lessons.


Modern and Ancient Hebrew
The pronunciation of some of the consonants and vowels have changed over the centuries but this does not affect the meaning of words so we will learn to pronounce them according to the modern Hebrew. Modern Hebrew pronunciation is also divided into two parts, Ashkenazie and Sephardic. Since Sephardic is the pronunciation adopted by the State of Israel, we will also use this pronunciation.

The Hebrew Vowels
In modern Hebrew vowel pointings called "nikkud" (nikkudot in the plural) have been added to words to provide the vowel sounds for each word. The chart below lists these vowel pointings and will be learned in the accompanying Hebrew lessons. These vowel pointings are used in Biblical texts, Prayer books, Hebrew Grammar books and children books but are not normally used in Hebrew writings such as in novels, newspapers, signs, etc.


lunes 26 de febrero de 2007

España y lo Musulmán - Historia

En la medida que vaya teniendo ganas y energía iré recogiendo aquí aspectos históricos y actuales de la relación entre España y lo musulmán.

Primero solo iré acumulando notas y referencias.


España frente al Islam. De Mahoma a Ben Laden, de César Vidal (2004) - Buen compendio, de fácil lectura y abundancia de fuentes. El autor sostiene que en contra de lo establecido por mitos como el de la convivencia pacífica de las tres religiones, la relación entre España y el islam se ha caracterizado por una enorme tensión salpicada de guerras y violencia.

Historia de los Musulmanes (4 vols.), de Dozy. Yo tengo la clásica edición de Turner. Aunque centenario, me parece gustoso de leer. Sus fuentes y documentos, hasta entonces inexplorados, son de primera mano. De amenísimo estilo y estructura narrativa impecable. Parece que continúa siendo obra de referencia erudita a la que recurren los estudiosos del tema.

La España convertida al Islam, de Rosa María Rodríguez Magda (2005). Recopila información sobre los musulmanes españoles, y apunta un análisis de sus posiciones y doctrinas. Se centra más en los españoles conversos que en los inmigrantes islamistas. Libro compuesto, fundamentalmente, a partir de citas de los personajes estudiados y, en gran medida, captadas en internet. No me ha gustado mucho

La Yihad en España. La obsesión por reconquistar Al-Ándalus, de Gustavo Arístegui (2005). apunta las tendencias que el movimiento islamista radical y el terrorismo yihadista pueden marcar en el futuro inmediato y propone una serie de soluciones en el marco de la estrategia multidimensional que se aplica en la lucha contra ellos. análisis político no exento de opiniones personales y experiencias directas tras su paso por el Ministerio de Asuntos Exteriores, las embajadas de España en el Magreb y Oriente Medio, el Ministerio del Interior y la Comisión Nacional de Libertad Religiosa, así como en sus numerosos viajes por el mundo islámico. La teoría de la Yihad; las fuentes de financiación del terrorismo islamista en el mundo; la situación en el país vecino, Marruecos; la penetración de los radicales en España y la organización de las mezquitas; el tráfico de seres humanos y la utilización de la inmigración.

La quimera de Al-Ándalus, de Serafín Fanjul (2004) - I have not read it yet. Pese a ser un tópico mil veces repetido, la denominada singularidad de al-Andalus en la realidad no lo fue tanto. Sólo una visión localista -en la cual han incurrido tanto detractores como fervorosos partidarios- que olvide el islam medieval y moderno en su coniunto puede insistir en esa mixtificación histórica y desconocer que la Península Ibérica no fue la única tierra de confrontación entre esa religión y su cultura correlativa y las propias de los países conquistados por los árabes. La Hispania medieval no constituyó una excepción, ni siquiera en Europa, como lugar de afincamiento y retroceso de la religión musulmana y, sin embargo, tal idea está presente de modo subliminal y repetitivo, cuando no declarado, en discursos políticos, ensayos, prensa, televisión y en un imaginario colectivo más y más falseado en la medida en que se busca cuartear la imagen de España como nación. Al-Andalus no fue ningún paraíso ni algo ajeno a los países islámicos medievales, sino uno más de ellos.
Contribuir a desmitificar esa etapa de la historia de la Península es tarea necesaria que la presente obra acomete sin complejos. Serafín Fanjul es Catedrático de Literatura Árabe en la Universidad Autónoma de Madrid, autor de Al-Andalus contra España. Esta obra se complementa con otra del mismo autor, Al-Ándalus contra España. La forja del mito (Siglo XXI, 2000) que I have not read it yet either, y son el contrapunto de las teorías apuntadas por Américo Castro y más recientemente desarrolladas por Ignacio de Olagüe. El autor, colaborador habitual de los medios, expone alguno de los peligros que España hoy (2007) enfrenta ante la neomitología alandalusiana, por ejemplo aquí.

La revolución islámica en Occidente, de Ignacio Olagüe - I have not read it yet. Reedición de una obra de hace décadas con una nueva interpretación de la historia islámica de la península Ibérica. Publicada originalmente en 1969 como Les arabes n'ont jamais envahi l'Espagne, la Fundación Juan March la editó en 1974 en español con el título reseñado. La actual edición de Plurabelle es una versión ampliada. Intenta convencer de que la presencia musulmana en España no fue una invasión militar sino una penetración de misioneros musulmanes que encontraron terreno abonado para el islam en las creencias arrianas: se creó una civiliación autóctona «andaluza». Así, sostiene que el islam ofreció a las poblaciones locales consuelo y apoyo durante un período de crisis climática y ello fue posible porque entre esas poblaciones el cristianismo trinitario todavía no estaba lo suficientemente enraizado. El resultado de esa combinación fue la creación de una original y pujante cultura, la andaluza, de la que Occidente es deudor en su desarrollo. Olagüe es de origen vasco, formado en derecho, pero interesado desde muy pronto en las ciencias naturales. Datos sacados de la crítica del libro publicada en enero 2006 en el nº 109 de la Revista de libros. Otro comentario peyorativo sobre las tesis del libro de la profesora de la universidad de Barcelona Dolors Bramon publicada en Webislam. A favor otro comentario de Antonio Pulido Pastor.

Ver en el post Glosario Sui generis la entrada sobre Hizb ut-Tahrir (Partido de la Liberación Islámica).

Artículo de Gustavo Bueno sobre Blas Infante que a continuación reproduzco por si acaso desaparece de la web:

Un musulmán va a ser reconocido en referéndum como «Padre de la Patria andaluza»
Gustavo Bueno
Se reseñan algunos comentarios polémicos de prensa y radio, de la última semana de enero de 2007, en torno a la figura de Blas Infante y se introducen determinadas coordenadas para enjuiciar el debate
1
Es un hecho, o, si se prefiere, un hecho complejo constituido por la conjunción de dos hechos simples, que Blas Infante (este es el primer hecho) ha sido reconocido «Padre de la Patria andaluza», reconocimiento que va a ser ratificado en referéndum, sin perjuicio (y este es el segundo hecho) de su conversión pública al islamismo en el año 1924.
Comenzamos por analizar los dos «hechos simples» cuya conjunción determina el «hecho complejo» que constituye, a nuestro juicio, el hecho verdaderamente significativo.
(a) Es un hecho que el Estatuto de Andalucía, aprobado por el Congreso de los Diputados en sesión plenaria celebrada el día 2 de noviembre de 2006, reconoce, como un «acto de justicia histórica», la decisión que el Parlamento de Andalucía, en abril de 1983, tomó al reconocer a Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza». Se trata, por tanto, del «reconocimiento de un reconocimiento», pero no a título de mera reiteración tautológica, sino como constatación de que:
«En los veinticinco años que median desde que Andalucía comenzó a organizarse como comunidad autónoma hasta el presente, Andalucía ha vivido el proceso de cambio más intenso de nuestra historia, y se ha acercado al ideal de la Andalucía libre y solidaria por la que luchase incansablemente Blas Infante.» (Del Preámbulo de Estatuto de 2006.)
[Permítaseme expresar mi extrañeza por la calificación de «cambio más intenso de nuestra historia» referido a los últimos veinticinco años; si se aceptan las premisas que en el Estatuto parecen admitirse implícitamente, relativas a una identidad milenaria de Andalucía, no se ve la razón por la cual no pudiera tomarse como acontecimiento «más intenso de nuestra historia» la Batalla de las Navas de Tolosa, la toma de Granada o la Batalla de Bailén.]
(b) Es un hecho que Blas Infante se hizo musulmán, de modo público, el 15 de septiembre de 1924. Blas Infante, desde su condición de joven notario de Casares, fue introduciéndose cada vez más profundamente en lo que él vendría a llamar «Cultura de Al-Andalus». Pero no sólo aprendió la lengua árabe, a la vez que lee la obra de Ribera y Tarragó, Asín Palacios, Dozy, &c., y estudia en 1921 la historia de Al-Mutamid, el rey poeta de Sevilla y de Córdoba, escribiendo el drama Motamid, último rey de Sevilla; sobre todo, según el informe de la Yama'a Islámica de Al-Andalus, el «joven» notario experimentó una «metamorfosis espiritual», por la que «resultaría abducido por el universo andaluz», y no conformándose con una mera actitud especulativa, comienza a preparar un viaje, en el cual, «convirtiéndose en protagonista de su drama teatral», Blas Infante se acercaría a la tumba de Al-Mutamid, en Agmhat (lugar cercano a Marrakech).
Y es allí cuando Blas Infante hace la Shahada, en una pequeña mezquita de Agmhat, adoptando el nombre de Ahmad («el que pone en acto lo que estaba en potencia», según el parecer de Ibn Arabí). Los testigos del acto por el que Ahmad Infante se reconocía musulmán fueron dos andalusíes nacidos en Marruecos, y descendientes de moriscos: Omar Dukali y otro de la kabila de Beni-Al-Ahmar.
Blas Infante en Agmhat, peregrino a la tumba de Motamid, conoció a Omar Dukali, descendiente del último Rey de Sevilla y testigo de su Shahada, ceremonia pública de su reconocimiento como musulmán, el 15 de septiembre de 1924, ante dos testigos que le regalaron una chilaba y una daga bereber, que conservó durante toda su vida.
2
Estos son los dos hechos cuya conjunción sometemos a la pública consideración, en cuanto asunto de importancia decisiva en las vísperas del Referéndum del Estatuto de Andalucía, convocado para el 18 de febrero de 2007.
Y decimos que «sometemos a pública consideración» la conjunción de estos dos hechos por cuanto, por lo que conozco, y en los días de la precampaña o campaña preparatoria del referéndum, esta conjunción no se tiene presente, al menos de modo explícito, por quienes, sin duda alguna, son conocedores de ambos hechos, y acaso también de su conjunción.
Lo cierto es también que una gran parte de la población andaluza ignora el hecho de la Shahada de Blas Infante, la ceremonia de su conversión pública al Islam, y considera que hablar de ella constituye un grave desliz. Sólo puede hablar de ese asunto quien está acostumbrado a hacer declaraciones provocativas destinadas a llamar la atención del público de modo irresponsable, sin haber tomado la precaución de enterarse antes de lo que va a decir. Así, el diario El Mundo, en su edición sevillana del viernes 26 de enero pasado, incluye a Gustavo Bueno, pero con flecha hacia abajo, en su galería diaria, por sus declaraciones en una rueda de prensa, celebrada en Oviedo a partir de las 12 horas del día 25 de enero (con ocasión de la presentación en Asturias de la Fundación para la Defensa de la Nación española), en la que se le atribuían, entre otras, las siguientes palabras: «Blas Infante es el emblema de Andalucía y todos sabemos que Blas Infante se hizo musulmán, y que la bandera se la hizo su mujer con unos trapos traídos de Marruecos.»
Estas declaraciones, a través de la agencia Europa Press, presente en la rueda de prensa, tuvieron inmediata difusión en la prensa impresa y en la de internet: a las cuatro de la tarde podían ya leerse varias reacciones a estas declaraciones. Muchos las apoyaban, pero otros las atacaban con dureza, y llegaban incluso a negar el hecho de que Blas Infante se hubiera convertido al islamismo (incluso algunos subrayaban «el hecho» de que no estaba casado, como si la expresión «su mujer» sólo pudiera referirse a su esposa; por lo demás sabemos que Blas Infante contrajo matrimonio con Angustias García, «rica heredera de Peñaflor», el día 19 de febrero de 1919, y convivió con ella hasta el día de julio de 1936 en el que Infante fue sacado de su casa de Coria del Río, «Villa Alegría», cerca de Sevilla, para ser fusilado por quienes se alzaron contra el gobierno de la República el 18 de julio de 1936). «Villa Alegría» ha sido transformada en los últimos años en Casa Museo de Blas Infante. «El inmueble conserva los símbolos originales que Blas Infante diseñara y que hoy en día identifican a la Comunidad Andaluza: el escudo, la bandera y el piano, donde por primera vez se interpretó el himno andaluz.»
3
Ahora bien: es cierto que la «conjunción» de estos dos hechos puede interpretarse de diversas maneras. En nuestro análisis tendremos en cuenta las tres siguientes:
(A) Ante todo la interpretación de la conjunción de los dos hechos simples (el reconocimiento de Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza» y la Shahada de Agmhat, es decir, su conversión ceremonial al Islam) como mera yuxtaposición de dos sucesos cronológicos ocurridos respectivamente en 1924 y en 1983-1006. Yuxtaposición que, aún constituyendo la conjunción de dos hechos objetivos, no tendría por qué tener el alcance de un hecho complejo nuevo. Y ello debido a que sería un «desatino» tratar de integrar ambos acontecimientos en un «proceso global» en el cual estos hechos se reforzaran y se iluminaran mutuamente. Si Blas Infante fue reconocido como «Padre de la Patria andaluza» –se dirá– no fue debido a su conversión al Islam. Esta metamorfosis, supuesto que hubiera tenido lugar, sería asunto de la vida privada, íntima del prócer que no había por qué sacar a la luz, como tampoco él la «aireó» en sus conferencias o declaraciones políticas (aún cuando esta discreción –por no decir ocultación– pudo haber estado motivada por la prudencia política: hubiera sido suicida en muchas circunstancias, para su proyecto político, poner por delante su condición mahometana, como sigue siendo hoy un hecho incómodo recordar esta historia, sobre todo en las vísperas del Referéndum).
Sencillamente, según esta interpretación, la trayectoria pública de Blas Infante sería suficiente para justificar su reconocimiento como «Padre de la Patria andaluza». Bastaría tener en cuenta, además de sus múltiples conferencias y organización de actos, sus publicaciones tan influyentes como El ideal andaluz (Biblioteca Avante, Sevilla 1915), el Manifiesto andaluz de Córdoba (1919), Motamid, último rey de Sevilla (Biblioteca Avante, Sevilla 1920), La verdad sobre el complot de Tablada y el Estado libre de Andalucía (Sevilla 1931) o el Manifiesto a todos los andaluces (1936) [nos permitimos subrayar que en este Manifiesto todavía no estaba incorporada la costumbre estilística, propia del Estatuto que ahora se somete a referéndum, y según la cual Blas Infante debiera haber escrito: Manifiesto a todos los andaluces y a todas las andaluzas; por cierto, una expresión que establece de hecho una división inmediata, a modo de abismo, de la sociedad andaluza en varones y mujeres, como si esta oposición fuese pertinente en la mayor parte de los contextos políticos, económicos o religiosos.]
(B) Pero también cabe interpretar el hecho primero (el reconocimiento de Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza») desde el segundo (es decir, desde la metamorfosis espiritual que determinó en 1924 su conversión pública al Islam).
Sin duda, difícilmente esta interpretación del primer hecho desde el segundo, podría ser suscrita por la gran mayoría de los parlamentarios (as) andaluces (zas), entre otras cosas porque o ignoran el segundo hecho (la Shahada); o acaso tienen una noticia muy borrosa de tal conversión, que, a lo sumo, sólo será tenida en cuenta a título de acontecimiento privado, como hecho íntimo de conciencia, que bastaría con respetar. Pero sin darle mayor significado político que el que hubiera tenido el eventual ingreso de Blas Infante en una iglesia cuáquera o budista, o el que se hubiera hecho socio de la Christian Science o de la National Geographic.
Pero «poner entre paréntesis» (si no ya negar) el segundo hecho es una operación a la que estarán obligados, o poco menos, aquellos andaluces y andaluzas que, tanto si votan el Estatuto a través del PSOE, como si lo votan a través del PP, o lo dejan de votar a través del PA, son, ante todo, cristianos bautizados y católicos practicantes que viven en la «tierra de María Santísima», y que asisten fervorosos a las procesiones de Semana Santa o a la romería del Rocío. Es el mejor modo de eludir a la contradicción: votemos Sí al referéndum del Estatuto, reconociendo a Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza», pero dejemos de hurgar en sus experiencias místicas musulmanas, que fueron asuntos suyos privados a los que no hay que dar mayor trascendencia política.
Pero lo que no es tan fácil es que esta interpretación pueda ser asumida por aquellos andaluces, sean hombres o mujeres, rubios o morenos, altos o bajos, jóvenes o viejos, que han abrazado la religión musulmana, o por aquellos inmigrantes que, siendo mahometanos, se han integrado en la sociedad andaluza como ciudadanos de pleno derecho («Artículo 22. Los poderes públicos de la Comunidad tendrán en cuenta las creencias religiosas de la confesión católica y de las restantes confesiones existentes en la sociedad andaluza.») Para éstos –y cualquiera que sea su tasa de presencia en el PA, que ha rechazado apoyar el Estatuto, por insuficiente– el hecho primero sólo alcanzará su sentido cuando se le contemple desde el segundo. Sencillamente, el proyecto de una Andalucía libre iría vinculada al proyecto de su islamización, y no sólo en el sentido de la recuperación de las mezquitas, sino de la fe musulmana de los andaluces y de la reconquista de Al-Andalus, es decir, de España íntegra, restaurando la «cultura» –que es mucho más que una Comunidad autónoma o incluso que una Nación– del glorioso Califato de Córdoba.
Sólo los musulmanes andaluces, o los andaluces convertidos al Islam, pueden asumir esta segunda interpretación, y aún exponerla, sin duda, en estos momentos, con notable dosis de imprudencia. Porque si se propagase este hecho en los días del referéndum, muchísimos votantes potencialmente favorables cambiarían su voto o se abstendrían. Así, leemos en el informe de la Yama'a Islámica de Al-Andalus:
«Evidentemente, Infante no podía hacer público su Din islámico por las consecuencias profesionales, políticas y familiares que ello le acarrearía, viviendo su Islam en 'Taquilla', practicándolo y viviéndolo en su intimidad, sin hacerlo público, –tal como lo hicieron cientos de miles de moriscos desde la conquista castellana–, excusando, no sin convencimiento, la construcción de la Mezquita de Sevilla por motivos de 'libertad y pluralidad religiosa'.»
Por ello se comprende que los mismos autores de este informe adviertan que:
«Incluso, en 1931, las Juntas Liberalistas [de las que Infante fue un líder] inician una campaña a favor de la construcción de una mezquita en Sevilla 'no con ánimo de hacer profesión o confesión de una religión determinada, sino con el objeto de afirmar la libertad y pluralidad religiosas, elementos de síntesis de la Historia de Andalucía'.»
Lo que no es nada fácil es determinar hasta qué punto esta segunda interpretación estuvo presente en algunos de quienes redactaron el Estatuto, y en particular su Preámbulo. Una presencia que, en todo caso, debiera haber estado oculta, por razones prudenciales obvias, pero no por ello acaso menos firmes y activas. Lo cierto es que la visión de Andalucía que ofrece el Preámbulo del Estatuto, incluyendo su españolismo (y el españolismo de Blas Infante), se explica mejor desde las coordenadas del islamismo reconquistador, aún por vía pacífica y a largo plazo, que desde las coordenadas oficiales de los partidos políticos constitucionales.
(C) Por último, desde una tercera interpretación, también cabe entender el segundo hecho (la conversión al Islam de Blas Infante) desde el primero (su elevación al puesto de «Padre de la Patria andaluza»).
Sencillamente: la conversión de Blas Infante al Islam no habría tenido tanto, o únicamente, el sentido de un hecho religioso (menos aún, íntimo, privado), cuanto el sentido de un hecho político (religioso-público), como cristalización y redefinición de las mismas ideas políticas que habían ido elaborándose a lo largo de los años en un ámbito doméstico-regional.
La conversión al Islam habría orientado a Blas Infante a redefinir Andalucía más allá de las retículas propias de los derechos constitucionales occidentales vigentes, no ya tanto como una «Nación política más» (dentro del principio de las nacionalidades, principio, según Infante, cristiano occidental, desde Metternich hasta el presidente Wilson) sino como una «Cultura propia», como una plataforma cultural capaz de asumir un destino universal, mucho más amplio del que pueda corresponder a Andalucía en España, o a España en Europa.
Es el proyecto de una Andalucía universal, con España, sin duda, pero en la medida en la cual España pudiera ser considerada también como parte esencial de Al-Andalus, plataforma para la islamización de Europa y del Mundo.
Que Blas Infante no hiciera explícitas estas redefiniciones de Andalucía como Al-Andalus no quiere decir que tal redefinición no fuese su idea maestra definitiva. No estamos ante un caso inaudito, el de la redefinición de una sociedad política desde coordenadas teocráticas. Sabino Arana proyecto a Euzkadi como una República, bajo la advocación del Sagrado Corazón de Jesús. Blas Infante también habría concebido un Estado libre andaluz, Al-Andalus, bajo la advocación de Mahoma.
4
La primera interpretación –«el reconocimiento de Blas Infante como Padre de la Patria andaluza no tiene nada que ver con las experiencias religiosas privadas que lo convirtieron al Islam»– es, sin duda, la interpretación común y «oficial». La mayoría de los andaluces, a través de lo que conocen por la prensa, los libros de texto y su propia memoria histórica, verán a Blas Infante como un campeón histórico que formuló los principios de la «autonomía» de Andalucía, y que además fue «fusilado por Franco» (tal es la brocha gorda con la cual el común de los mortales pinta en sus cerebros las informaciones que se le ofrecen).
Y es muy probable que no vean nada más, ni quieran verlo. Para entender las líneas maestras del Preámbulo del Estatuto, les bastarán las coordenadas convencionales al uso, la confusa apelación a la «cultura andaluza», y a su nacionalidad histórica, como entidad milenaria. Que no podrá estar definida, por tanto, en función del Islam, pero que sí remueve connotaciones, comunes en las gentes más semicultas, que tienen que ver con Cartago, con Roma o con Tartessos.
Algunos nacionalistas, para entender ese «milenario pasado» de una región delimitada en el conjunto de España (cuyo pasado no es en modo alguno milenario) han retrocedido explícitamente a Tartessos, es decir, al Tartessos de Adolfo Schulten, que lo presentaba como un Imperio, como una cultura a través de la cual todos los pueblos y territorios de Andalucía habrían sido ya incorporados a una unidad firme, dotada de una identidad característica. (Sin embargo, ¿acaso Tartessos fue algo más que una serie de colonias fenicias distribuidas por el ángulo suroccidental de la Península Ibérica?) Sobre esta mítica unidad o identidad milenaria se edificará todo lo demás, pues ella es sin duda una excelente plataforma ideológica para un Estatuto que necesita, para no ser menos que Cataluña, Galicia o el País Vasco, reivindicar una realidad nacional histórica «anterior a Jesucristo». Este supuesto «milenario pueblo andaluz», aunque todavía no podía llamarse andaluz, ya constituido desde milenios atrás, habrá visto pasar sobre él a cartagineses y a romanos, recogiendo de ellos lo mejor que éstos podían ofrecerle: Séneca, según esto, sería visto ante todo como un andaluz. Siglos después ese pueblo andaluz eterno habría visto pasar a los visigodos: San Isidoro es también andaluz. Y, más tarde, a los musulmanes: Averroes es andaluz.
Andalucía, por tanto, ha recogido y conservado lo mejor de Al-Andalus, pero desde Andalucía. Algunos puntualizarán: sin por ello hacerse musulmana, como también habrá conservado lo mejor de Roma, pero sin mantenerse sujeta al Imperio de los césares. Después de los cartagineses, de los romanos, de los visigodos y de los musulmanes, Andalucía habrá recibido a los españoles, y se habrá hecho española, pero sin dejar de ser andaluza. También podría decirse que es España la que se hizo andaluza, y esto desde Fernando III a los Reyes Católicos. ¿Acaso el Imperio español no comenzó a forjarse desde Andalucía, desde Huelva y Sevilla? Y no necesitamos quedarnos en cosas del Antiguo Régimen. El Nuevo Régimen de España también se forjó en Andalucía, en las Cortes de Cádiz.
Desde esta perspectiva Andalucía, la «cultura andaluza», como cultura milenaria, puede reconocer a la época islámica como parte de su glorioso pasado, como puede reconocer a España, a las demás culturas españolas, como un prometedor futuro a través del cual la cultura andaluza específica podrá expandirse hacia Europa y hacia el Mundo, pero conservando siempre su identidad propia:
«Andalucía ha compilado un rico acervo cultural por la confluencia de una multiplicidad de pueblos y de civilizaciones, dando sobrado ejemplo de mestizaje humano a través de los siglos. La interculturalidad de prácticas, hábitos y modos de vida se ha expresado a lo largo del tiempo sobre una unidad de fondo que acrisola una pluralidad histórica, y se manifiesta en un patrimonio cultural tangible e intangible, dinámico y cambiante, popular y culto, único entre las culturas del mundo.»
Sigamos leyendo:
«Esta síntesis perfila una personalidad andaluza construida sobre valores universales, nunca excluyentes. Y es que Andalucía, asentada en el sur de la península ibérica, es un territorio de gran diversidad paisajística, con importantes cadenas montañosas y con gran parte de su territorio articulado en torno y a lo largo del río Guadalquivir, que abierta al Mediterráneo y al Atlántico por una dilatada fachada marítima, constituye un nexo de unión entre Europa y el continente africano. Un espacio de frontera que ha facilitado contactos y diálogos entre norte y sur, entre los arcos mediterráneo y atlántico, y donde se ha configurado como hecho diferencial un sistema urbano medido en clave humana.»
Y terminamos la lectura con este párrafo, en el cual los redactores del Estatuto ofrecieron, urbi et orbe, la expresión más clara de su ecumenismo (por cierto, de un ecumenismo completamente extemporáneo en un documento jurídico como pueda serlo el Estatuto de una Comunidad autónoma insertada en la Constitución Española de 1978):
«Estos rasgos, entre otros, no son sólo sedimentos de la tradición, sino que constituyen una vía de expansión de la cultura andaluza en España y el mundo y una aportación contemporánea a las culturas globales. El pueblo andaluz es heredero, por tanto, de un vasto cimiento de civilización que Andalucía puede y debe aportar a la sociedad contemporánea, sobre la base de los principios irrenunciables de igualdad, democracia y convivencia pacífica y justa.»
Sólo desde estas coordenadas se explica que hombres cultivados puedan decir, sin el menor escrúpulo, que Séneca era andaluz, o que San Isidoro era andaluz, aunque Andalucía sólo comenzó a sonar como concepto en la época medieval, con las vándalos y luego con los mahometanos.
Nada habría que objetar –dirá el coro– a quien afirme que Averroes era andaluz, puesto que Averroes y el Islam tienen mucho que ver con Al-Andalus. Sin embargo, esa afirmación sigue arrastrando una ambigüedad fatal: una cosa es llamar «andaluz» a Averroes en cuanto fue un individuo que vivió hace siglos en una demarcación geográfica de la península ibérica, y otra cosa es llamarle «andaluz» en el sentido de «paisano de los andaluces actuales». Una cosa es llamar burgalés a un hombre de Atapuerca (porque su esqueleto está enterrado en la demarcación de Burgos) y otra cosa es considerar al hombre de Atapuerca como burgalés de hoy, o del tiempo de aquellos burgaleses que se ocultaron ante el Cid cuando iba camino del destierro, años antes de Averroes.
En cualquier caso el Califato de Córdoba de desintegró poco a poco y rápidamente, y a partir del siglo XII, en el que Averroes fue desterrado de Córdoba, su potencia fue desfalleciendo, así como su cultura. Desde entonces ya no era necesario que los cristianos siguieran viendo a Averroes como un enemigo peligroso. Incluso podían verlo como San Juan Damasceno veía al Islam, como un hijo desviado del cristianismo en algunos puntos, pero que sin embargo compartía con los cristianos muchos aspectos que podrían reivindicarse en un reencuentro que a todos interesaba, sobre todo si el hijo descarriado volvía de nuevo al seno del Padre.
Desde la perspectiva de la Iglesia católica triunfante –aquella a la que pertenecía don Miguel Asín Palacios, por ejemplo– ¿no constituía un gozo constatar las influencias de Averroes en Santo Tomás o en la Divina Comedia? A fin de cuentas esta constatación no significaba mucho más que descubrir las influencias que el cristianismo ejercía sobre sí mismo, sobre los hijos fieles, como Santo Tomás. Ningún peligro había en reconocerlo. Por el contrario, desde la Iglesia triunfante, en la tierra al menos, era un modo de enriquecer el plan divino de la historia de la humanidad, y de la misión en ella de un islamismo vencido políticamente, pero recuperable, en muchos aspectos. Sobre todo en aquellos aspectos que podrían hacerlo solidario con los cristianos frente a terceros enemigos (como el ateísmo o el materialismo).
Esta perspectiva de reconciliación irenista, que implicaba en realidad la sumisión o reabsorción del Islam en el cristianismo, ha ido cambiando por completo a lo largo del siglo XX, a raíz sobre todo de los descubrimientos de los pozos petrolíferos localizados en los «países árabes». El petróleo ha determinado la posibilidad de que muchos pueblos musulmanes hayan podido abandonar la condición sumisa secular propia de los pueblos pobres, medievales y subdesarrollados, y hayan comenzado a asumir la condición de pueblos «emergentes», que han recuperado sus ideales prístinos, entre ellos la Yihad y, en sus caso más extremos, la Yihad violenta, belicosa y terrorista, desde los Hermanos Musulmanes después de la Primera Guerra Mundial hasta Al Qaeda después de la Segunda Guerra, y sobre todo a partir del 11-S, del 11-M, del 6-J, &c.
Dicho de otro modo: hablar hoy de Al-Andalus, en la época de entradas masivas de emigrantes marroquíes a España y de innumerables actos de terrorismo islámico, puede suscitar recelos muy profundos, sobre todo en contextos políticos. En particular, recordar hoy, o «denunciar», en el contexto de la proclamación del Estatuto de Andalucía, que el «Padre de la Patria andaluza», Blas Infante, se convirtió al Islam (y esto sin contar con las implicaciones políticas que este «Padre de la Patria» podría haber asignado a su nueva creencia), constituiría, por lo menos, una intolerable falta de tacto, cuando no una notoria expresión de mal gusto o de imprudencia, por las connotaciones que hoy arrastra el simbolismo de un «Padre de la Patria» musulmán. Y, sobre todo, una vez que el propio Partido Popular, con Javier Arenas a la cabeza, suscribió una reforma del Estatuto, que inicialmente había sido promovida por el PSOE. (En el PSOE militan, sin duda, algunos andalusíes conversos, que habrán de tener buen cuidado de mantener su islamismo dentro de los límites de la experiencia privada, si no quieren poner en peligro el resultado del Referéndum; a lo sumo sólo podrán expresar su pública admiración por el Islam en lo que este tiene de cultura antes que de religión.)
Sin duda es desde esta perspectiva andalucista universal –tartésica-cartaginesa-romana-visigótica-andalusí-hispánica-europea-mundial– desde donde fueron escuchadas mis declaraciones en la rueda de prensa del 25 de enero. La violencia de la reacción creo que puede tomarse como un síntoma inequívoco de que el recuerdo (o la información) del islamismo de Blas Infante tocaba en el punto más sensible, en el núcleo confuso y oscuro de la ideología en torno a la Andalucía eterna, cuyas relaciones con España, por ello mismo, habrán de mantenerse siempre en una zona de penumbra, disimulada por la idea federalista y por la admiración por la «Cultura». Idea que tenía que ver sobre todo con el tablero político convencional, pero no con el tablero «cultural» de una idea de Andalucía que quería desbordar ampliamente ese tablero político.
Precisamente fue Blas Infante quien se resistió a aceptar el «principio cristiano» de las nacionalidades y prefirió definir a Andalucía como una «Cultura» antes que como una «Nación», susceptible, por ejemplo, de mantener relaciones diplomáticas con otras naciones, o incluso de federarse con ellas.
Sólo así se comprende la reacción del Secretario de Organización del PSOE-A, Luis Pizarro, tal como la transmite Europa Press: «El PSOE-A urge al filósofo Gustavo Bueno a rectificar sus insultos a Andalucía, y dice que desconoce el Estatuto.» Luis Pizarro toma sin duda, como ataque a Andalucía (a la Andalucía real) la crítica al mito de la Andalucía milenaria, y llega a creer que la crítica a una idea imaginaria tiene que ver con «mi incapacidad de soportar que Andalucía [la Andalucía real] haya salido del subdesarrollo al que le sometió la derecha centralista». Difícilmente podría justificarse un diagnóstico tan desorientado, inspirado por asociaciones ideológicas vulgares e incontroladas («la derecha centralista»). Siempre me he distinguido por mi afecto a Andalucía, y siempre he experimentado alegría al comprobar sus progresos, los cuales, por cierto, ya se advertían en la época de esa derecha centralista que Pizarro ataca, sin duda, porque ese ataque está incluido en su sueldo. ¿De donde saca que yo desconozco el Estatuto de Andalucía? ¿Qué sabe este señor lo que yo se de él? Nada tengo que rectificar, aunque por cierto, ni siquiera pide que rectifique mis afirmaciones sobre el islamismo de Blas Infante. Probablemente, dadas las entendederas de este secretario socialista de organización, ni siquiera ha «procesado» la información sobre el «Padre de la Patria andaluza» que yo daba.
En El Mundo de Sevilla de 27 de enero, José Antonio Gómez Marín, viejo amigo mío, dedica su columna habitual al asunto. La titula «El cierre categorial», y hace una afectuosa defensa de mis posiciones: «Y a ver quien le discute eso al autor de El cierre categorial. Al-Andalus, una denominación medieval que tiene que ver con los vándalos y con el Islam.» Sin embargo, Gómez Marín prefiere, acaso para no nombrar la soga en casa del ahorcado, no entrar en la cuestión del islamismo del «Padre de la Patria andaluza». Razones tendrá para que no le haya parecido oportuno entrar al trapo sobre el asunto en esta ocasión.
Lo cierto es que el artículo de Gómez Marín suscitó una abundante serie de comentarios que, entre otras cosas, demuestran que no a todos los lectores de El Mundo de Sevilla puede medírseles por el rasero con el que hay que medir al Secretario de Organización del PSOE-A, señor Pizarro.
En el mismo día en que Gómez Marín publica en El Mundo de Sevilla su artículo «El cierre categorial», Álvaro Ruiz de la Peña (profesor de literatura en la Universidad de Oviedo) publica en La Voz de Asturias su artículo «Semejante pájaro», con este subtítulo: «Produce verdadero escalofrío oír cómo despacha el emérito Gustavo Bueno a Blas Infante.» Pero Ruiz de la Peña tampoco se detiene en la cuestión del islamismo de Infante. O bien desconoce el proceso de su conversión al Islam, o considera que este proceso es asunto íntimo, sin relevancia política, cuando al parecer lo importante sería, según él, no ya subrayar las semejanzas «místicas» entre Sabino Arana y Blas Infante, sino las diferencias entre el secesionismo de Sabino y el federalismo de Blas. Diferencias que alcanzan, como veremos después, un sentido completamente opuesto al que el articulista, que permanece enteramente en la inopia, les atribuye.
En conclusión, Álvaro Ruiz de la Peña es uno de esos opinantes que no se ha enterado de lo que estaba en el terreno de juego, y sólo se ha fijado en la expresión «semejante pájaro» que yo utilicé coloquialmente para referirme a Blas Infante. A Ruiz de la Peña de parece inadecuado, acaso poco respetuoso, que con esta expresión se designe a un hombre que, abandonando la vida confortable propia de un notario, se dedicó a estudiar la historia andaluza. Sobre todo, un hombre que fue fusilado «sin juicio y sin sentencia», y que habría expresado frases tan profundas como la siguiente: «Mi nacionalismo, antes que andaluz, es humano.» Una frase que, leída literalmente, es un sinsentido. Si el nacionalismo de Blas Infante no era andaluz, sino «humano», es porque también sería nacionalismo catalán, o castellano, o aragonés, puesto que todos éstos nacionalismos también son humanos. Lo que sí es evidente es que este profesor no ha encontrado nada extraño o ridículo en que Blas Infante calificase de «humano» a su nacionalismo. ¿Acaso hay algún nacionalismo entre perros, gatos o extraterrestres?
Sin embargo, la frase atribuida a Blas Infante podría tener otro sentido, si la leemos desde el punto de vista del Islam: lo que Blas Infante podría haber querido decir, con sentido aunque crípticamente, sería esto: «Mi nacionalismo no se queda en el Al-Andalus prosaico, casi zoológico, sino en el Al-Andalus divino, que es el que permite esperar que Al-Andalus real se convierta en la cabeza de un Islam espiritual, universal, ecuménico y verdaderamente humano.»
Precisamente teniendo a la vista tales connotaciones me vi llevado a utilizar la expresión «semejante pájaro», como un modo de decir, en román paladino, eso de rara avis. ¿Y no es una rara avis ese notario llamado Blas Infante que en 1924 toma nombre de Ahmad, «el que pasa de la potencia al acto», al convertirse al Islam? Y mucho más rara avis parecerá a los millones de andaluces que lo veneran (sin saber cual era el fondo de sus trabajos) cuando lo ven como un simple notario que renuncia a la vida cómoda y se dedica a trabajar por Andalucía hasta acabar siendo fusilado por «los golpistas del 36».
Es mejor no levantar la liebre. Blas Infante no es una rara avis, no es un pájaro, es un hombre excepcional, perfectamente ajustado a la categoría de los próceres políticos honrados y de buena voluntad. Si los millones de andaluces que pueden ir al referéndum se enterasen del sentido que puede encerrar eso de «semejante pájaro», podrían pensarse dos veces el sentido de su voto.
El artículo «Andalucía e Islam» del señor Antonio Galeote, director ahora del catalán Diario Ibérico, está escrito también en tonalidad agresiva: «Gustavo Bueno ha realizado unas declaraciones impresentables en las que empieza atacando legítimamente el proyecto de Estatuto de Andalucía, y acaba intentando ofender a Andalucía.» La cabeza del señor Galeote debe ser muy confusa, puesto que en mis declaraciones no hay nada que pueda interpretarse en el sentido de una ofensa a Andalucía. Sospecho que en el artículo «Andalucía e Islam» hay gato encerrado (no me atrevo a decir «musulmán encerrado»). En efecto, el autor del artículo dice que «para criticar a Andalucía, se le reprocha [es decir, yo le reprocho] las influencias musulmanas que ha recibido.» Y, según Galeote, mis reproches se contienen en esta frase: «Olvidamos que Al-Andalus es una denominación medieval que tiene que ver con los vándalos y con el Islam.» O sea (comenta) que lo que tiene que ver con el Islam es connaturalmente negativo y perverso. Y de los «vándalos» mejor es no hablar.
El escozor que a Galeote parece haberle producido que yo recuerde que Al-Andalus tiene que ver con el Islam medieval y con los vándalos, denuncia una sensibilidad muy afinada para percibir al Islam como algo actual –no medieval– y como un cúmulo de valores positivos, y no negativos. Pero si yo hablé de la connotación medieval de Al Andalus era para evitar el anacronismo de considerar a Séneca, un romano, como andaluz; o a San Isidoro, un cristiano visigodo, como un andaluz, aunque lo fuese «en potencia». Ni siquiera, como ya he dicho, Averroes podría llamarse hoy andaluz, cuando este adjetivo lo utilizamos en el sentido que tiene en el lenguaje español actual. Y no era necesario entrar en la cuestión de las comparaciones entre el islam y el catolicismo, ni en valoraciones negativas o positivas.
Lo que sí era necesario era tener en cuenta no ya la diversidad, sino la incompatibilidad de instituciones fundamentales en cada una de estas dos religiones o culturas. Incompatibilidades dogmáticas insuperables. Para los musulmanes, el dogma de la trinidad, que se opone a su monoteísmo de estirpe aristotélica, equivale a un politeísmo, a un triteísmo; y el dogma central del cristianismo, el dogma de la Encarnación, según el cual Cristo, el hijo de María, es Dios, es una simple blasfemia, como lo son sus consecuencias, y muy particularmente, el sacramento de la Eucaristía, el Corpus Christi.
Pero estos dogmas –que a muchos ciudadanos de hoy parecen abstracciones propias de teólogos escolásticos y ajenas por completo «al pueblo»– están implicados, y muy particularmente en Andalucía, con instituciones populares concretas y cotidianas. El templo puede contener el Corpus Christi –el Santísimo– y no ya al Dios ubicuo que está presente en todos los lugares. Pero la presencia del Corpus Christi en el templo cristiano excluye la posibilidad de que un templo católico en el que se celebra la eucaristía (incluso cuando este templo haya sido una mezquita, como la de Córdoba, que a su vez fue edificada sobre las ruinas de una iglesia católica, la de San Vicente, que había sido demolida por los sarracenos) sea compartido por miembros de una religión que sólo «por cortesía» pueden simular respeto al sacramento (recordamos que en este argumento se apoyó la denegación, por parte del Arzobispo de Córdoba, a la petición del imán para utilizar la mezquita para sus culto).
También la iconoclastia (de consecuencias inmediatas y populares bien visibles) está implicada con el dogma de la Encarnación. En el veto a representar lo divino con rasgos antropomórficos se justifica el estilo de decoración musulmana llamado «geométrico» (no se sabe muy bien por qué: ¿acaso las curvas de una estatua barroca no tienen también su ecuación geométrica?). Y precisamente como afirmación de ese antropomorfismo, real y verdadero (puesto que Cristo, en contra de lo que pensaban los docetas, era realmente hombre), se desplegó, sobre todo en Andalucía, y en gran medida, como procedimiento pedagógico inexcusable para compensar la abstracción geométrica musulmana, la presencia de imágenes de hombres y mujeres sagrados, las ceremonias de la Semana Santa, las procesiones públicas con las tallas antropomórficas de Cristo y de su madre, la Virgen María.
Las implicaciones políticas, prácticas, de estas diferencias dogmáticas no son menores, aunque no es ocasión de analizarlas ahora. El monoteísmo radical de los musulmanes tiene su reflejo en su monoteísmo teocrático, en virtud del cual la indistinción de fronteras entre la política y la religión llega a ser absoluta.
Desde este punto de vista, recordar en las vísperas del referéndum, que Al-Andalus es una denominación medieval, equivale a señalar que el momento en el cual Al-Andalus se toma como un valor del presente, y no del pasado arqueológico, entraña una contradicción insalvable. Porque si las procesiones de Semana Santa de Sevilla, de Córdoba, de Málaga, de Granada, pueden celebrarse hace siglos es precisamente porque Al-Andalus musulmán había dejado de existir. En Al-Andalus jamás habrían existido catedrales o templos cristianos, ni hubieran sido llevadas en procesión las imágenes de la Virgen Santísima o la de Cristo yacente en Viernes santo. No digo, por tanto, como quiere que diga Galeote, «que lo que tiene que ver con el Islam es connaturalmente negativo y perverso», en sí mismo considerado. Pero sí podría decir que es connaturalmente negativo y perverso considerado en su contraposición con los dogmas y ceremonias cristianas, y muy particularmente con las ceremonias propias de la «tierra de María Santísima».
5
Dos palabras en torno a la segunda interpretación, es decir, en torno a la interpretación del hecho del reconocimiento de Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza», desde el hecho de su conversión al Islam, y en el sentido de que este hecho, la conversión, lejos de circunscribirse a la condición de una experiencia privada, tiene significados políticos de gran trascendencia, hasta tal punto que ellos podrían obligar a alterar completamente el alcance que muchos, o la mayoría, otorgan a Blas Infante como «Padre de la Patria andaluza».
En efecto, quienes sin ser musulmanes ni frívolos, lleguen a constatar que el «Padre de la Patria andaluza» se hizo musulmán, tendrán que advertir que se enfrentan a una situación difícil de analizar. Pues esto plantea la cuestión de las conexiones que han de mediar entre las experiencias religiosas del prócer y su figura política. Sólo diciendo frívolamente que no tiene nada que ver podrán mantener intacto el reconocimiento del prócer como Padre de la Patria, declarando la inoportunidad de traer al escenario político las informaciones acerca de la vida privada que el protagonista pudo haber realizado fuera del escenario.
Pero, ¿quién puede afirmar que la conversión religiosa al Islam de Blas Infante fue un acto privado, llevado a cabo fuera del escenario político? Por de pronto, la conversión, o su manifestación ceremonial, no fue un acto privado sino público, y tuvo también su componente teatral: la conversión tuvo lugar en una mezquita y ante testigos musulmanes que acreditaron la metamorfosis espiritual del converso, que además tuvo la precaución constante de vincularse a la estirpe de los «antiguos moriscos» que expulsados de Andalucía por los Reyes de España, se refugiaron en Marruecos. Sólo cuando los andaluces no musulmanes, parlamentarios o votantes, lograsen mantenerse en estado de ignorancia sobre la circunstancia de la religión del Padre de su Patria, el problema estaría solucionado. Se habría logrado en la práctica la desconexión total de los dos hechos simples que constituyen el hecho complejo que analizamos.
Esta ignorancia estaría ayudada, en todo caso, por la discreción de quienes, «estando en el secreto», saben que no ha llegado el momento de la proclamación formal, porque a veces conviene mantener la fe en «Taquilla» –diríamos nosotros, «en el armario»– por motivos estrictamente prudenciales. Pero este mismo silencio o discreción está demostrando que efectivamente la conversión del prócer sí tendrá mucho que ver si se manifiesta ante el Parlamento andaluz y ante los andaluces en general. Todos verían que esa conversión sí tendría mucho que ver, y verían también que neutralizar el asunto por el procedimiento de desinteresarse simplemente de él, tendría mucho de ignorancia culpable.
Y la razón está en que precisamente la mayoría de los parlamentarios y de los ciudadanos en general son cristianos, y no musulmanes. Constituirá siempre para ellos un enigma, una paradoja, que el Padre de la Patria andaluza, católica en su inmensa mayoría, sea un musulmán. ¿No se seguiría de ello ninguna consecuencia práctica en la convivencia cotidiana? Todo el mundo sabe que la fe musulmana no puede ser encerrada en el interior de la piel que envuelve a un «estuche corpóreo». El musulmán educará a sus hijos en una fe distinta de la cristiana; habrá que resolver situaciones derivadas de los matrimonios mixtos. ¿Y por qué no hablar de los asuntos cotidianos relativos al convivium? ¿No resultaría paradójico que pudiera verse al Padre de la Patria andaluza torciendo el gesto, o volviendo la cabeza, cuando y constantemente los andaluces se dedican a preparar y a consumir uno de sus productos más preciados, el jamón de Jabugo, o los derivados del cerdo en general? ¿Quién, de esta inmensa mayoría, podría invitar a comer a su casa al Padre de la Patria, o a sus correligionarios, sin cuidarse de cambiar sus platos y manteles? Y todos aquellos que actúan en las cofradías de Semana Santa, o en la romería del Rocío, ¿cómo podrían no advertir que sus ceremonias estarán siendo severamente juzgadas por el Padre de su Patria, que, según la creencia de una gran mayoría, les mirará, en el mejor caso, desde un Cielo cristiano?
Es decir, todo el mundo comprenderá que la conversión al Islam del «Padre de su Patria» no puede entenderse como asunto de puertas adentro, puesto que es desde «sus adentros» desde donde el musulmán Padre de la Patria seguirá mirando con disgusto a sus hijos politeístas, por mucho que sobrelleve su disgusto esperando a los tiempos de rectificación de sus hijos descarriados por las circunstancias históricas. Es decir, por la conquista (no la reconquista) de Andalucía por parte de unos bárbaros del Norte que se habían convertido, desde los tiempos del rey Recaredo, al cristianismo. Si, por lo menos, hubieran permanecido arrianos, se habría mantenido una mayor proximidad con Mahoma (a quien muchos historiadores de las herejías cristianas consideran arriano, al no reconocer la divinidad de Cristo, sin perjuicio de reconocer sus virtudes humanas). La proximidad que mantuvo Elipando, por ejemplo, el obispo adopcionista de Toledo, que por ello se enfrentó al «fétido antifrasio Beato» que vivía en la corte del rey Alfonso II de Oviedo.
En resumen, Andalucía, al erigir a un musulmán como Padre de la Patria, tendría que saber que ella, en la medida que es contemplada por él o por sus correligionarios, ya no puede ser la Andalucía española histórica cotidiana, la que convive con millones de españoles de otras regiones, con los cuales intercambian bienes y servicios. Desde la visión de un Padre de la Patria convertido al Islam, los toros bravos, el jamón de pata negra, el vino, los pasos de Semana Santa, la romería del Rocío, la familia monógama y el régimen de herencia, la fiesta del domingo o de otros muchos días del año, así como la propia idea de persona, tendrían que comenzar a ser contemplados de otro modo. Porque el Islam, decía Blas Infante en uno de sus manuscritos inéditos, «no es sólo espiritual, es también movimiento, vivir no es solamente una idea, sino un conocimiento, y este conocimiento es nuestra experiencia de Al-Andalus en su época de esplendor». Pero en los mercados de aquella época de esplendor no había jamones de pata negra, ni sus templos tenían campanas, ni los domingos eran días de fiesta, ni por sus calles podían pasear imágenes de la Virgen María y su hijo.
¿Cómo podría reconocerse la Andalucía que busca hoy organizarse a través de un Estatuto en esa Andalucía medieval (aunque se la llame Al-Andalus, aludiendo a una época de esplendor más o menos mítica) propuesta por el Padre de la Patria andaluza? La Andalucía de hoy es cristiana, religiosa y culturalmente. Pero el Padre de la Patria le pide, desde su experiencia íntima, que deje de serlo, y no en nombre de un racionalismo europeísta, o de un laicismo similar al que la Segunda República predicó, y a la que Infante se adhirió desde el primer momento, sino en nombre del islamismo. Blas Infante dejó dicho: «El Profeta de nuestros antepasados, de Al-Andalus... como todos los profetas, será nuestro Profeta.»
Quienes utilizan el rótulo «Al-Andalus» para designar instituciones muy diversas (revistas, restaurantes, hoteles, centros culturales, trenes, &c.) o no saben lo que hacen, o lo hacen frívolamente, o lo saben demasiado.
6
La tercera interpretación del hecho complejo constituido por la conjunción del hecho político del reconocimiento de Blas Infante como Padre de la Patria andaluza, y del hecho religioso de su conversión al Islam en 1924, se deriva de una visión peculiar del hecho político, desde la perspectiva del hecho religioso. Esta tercera interpretación presupone que el hecho religioso de la conversión al Islam de Blas Infante no fue una mera experiencia íntima, sino que tuvo ya entonces presupuestos y repercusiones sociales y políticas. Pero no sólo en el terreno religioso –en el sentido, por ejemplo, de constituir un estímulo para la edificación de mezquitas o para la recuperación de «baños árabes» (cuyas connotaciones religiosas siempre pueden diluirse bajo el nombre de «actividades culturales»)– sino también en el terreno político, a saber: en la misma reformulación del alcance de las categorías e instituciones políticas contempladas en los proyectos políticos de Infante (concepto de Andalucía y de sus relaciones con España y con el Mundo, concepto de Estado federal, de Nación, de Cultura), y también en el propio Estatuto de Autonomía, siempre que alguien se decidiera a reformular muchos de sus contenidos desde la perspectiva del islamismo del Padre de la Patria.
La orientación general de esta reformulación de los contenidos políticos y de sus relaciones tendría el sentido de un desbordamiento de estos contenidos respecto de los marcos jurídicos ordinarios en los cuales están formulados, en tanto estos marcos se mantienen en el ámbito de la Constitución española de 1978. Por ejemplo, el concepto mismo de «comunidad autónoma», y aún el concepto de «nacionalidad andaluza», así como sus relaciones con España (como Estado, incluso como Nación), recibirían un profundo cambio, y ello sin necesidad de alterar aparentemente la terminología, al menos a corto plazo. La «comunidad autónoma andaluza» es un concepto definido en el tablero jurídico político constitucional español, en el cual las comunidades tienen asignados cauces de relaciones con otras comunidades del Estado: las comunidades autónomas no tendrán por qué asumir responsabilidades que competen al marco del Estado. Las relaciones internacionales o las «misiones universales» que una comunidad autónoma pueda reivindicar tendrían que ser dejadas de lado, porque lo contrario equivaldría a invadir las funciones del Estado, al intento de constituirse como un Estado independiente (acaso confederado con los otros eventuales Estados peninsulares). En suma, las relaciones internacionales o las misiones universales, si afectaran eventualmente a una comunidad autónoma, habrían en todo caso de llevarse a cabo a través de los cauces del Estado. La «misión universal» de Andalucía, o sus relaciones internacionales, si existen, habrían en todo caso de ser asumidas por España. Si una región de España proclama su misión universal, incluso si esta misión es de índole cultural, independientemente de España y por cuenta propia, es porque considera a España como una realidad subordinada a su misión (y esto sin necesidad de romper su unidad con ella).
Ahora bien, si desde la perspectiva musulmana del Padre de la Patria andaluza, Andalucía es mucho más que una comunidad autónoma (como también la Iglesia católica es mucho más que el Estado Vaticano, al que tuvo que ajustarse esta Iglesia en la época de Mussolini); y esto porque, aún siéndolo, ha de entenderse como una comunidad espiritual, difícilmente podrá ajustarse a los conceptos cristianos modernos, tales como Nación o Estado. ¿Cómo designarla entonces? Blas Infante recurrió a la idea de «Cultura», entendida por cierto al modo de la tradición germánica que, desde Juan Teófilo Fichte hasta Otto Bauer, vieron en ella una «unidad de destino en lo universal». Sin embargo, sin entrar en colisión con las retículas constitucionales, el Estatuto andaluz podrá afirmar: «Y es que Andalucía, asentada en el sur de la península ibérica [conviene subrayar, por si muchos lectores de el Estatuto no lo advierten, que en esta determinación geográfica o geológica de Andalucía, España deja de tomarse como referencia] ...constituye un nexo de unión entre Europa y el continente africano» [otra vez España deja de ser tenida en cuenta como cauce de esta unión]. Y en el párrafo siguiente del Preámbulo se añade:
«Estos rasgos [se refiere a los geopolíticos], entre otros, no son sólo sedimentos de la tradición, sino que constituyen una vía de expansión de la cultura andaluza en España y el mundo y una aportación contemporánea a las culturas globales.»
Y sin embargo, de estas proposiciones no podría seguirse ninguna intención separatista, porque Andalucía podrá seguir siendo considerada como parte esencial de España (y esto es lo que tranquilizó al PP cuando se decidió por el Estatuto, tras pequeños ajustes en la redacción). Pero lo decisivo es el supuesto implícito, que también España es parte esencial de Andalucía. ¿Y por qué? Porque Andalucía, como cultura que intenta resucitar el esplendor de Al-Andalus, no es separatista; ella no desea que el resto de España le de la espalda, ni da la espalda al resto de España, porque quiere incorporarla a su cultura, es decir, al Islam.
Ninguna de estas expresiones aparece en el Estatuto de 2006. Pero sólo quienes al leer «cultura andaluza» sobrentienden, para sus adentros, «Al-Andalus-Islam», no apreciarán ninguna anomalía en las expresiones que asignan a Andalucía «misiones universales» independientes de España. Las anomalías reaparecerán cuando traduzcamos los términos efectivos, por ejemplo «cultura andaluza», a términos del tablero constitucional del Estado de las autonomías. Blas Infante no tendría ningún inconveniente en suscribir el artículo 1.1 del Estatuto («Andalucía... se constituye en Comunidad Autónoma en el marco de la unidad de la nación española»). En efecto, Blas Infante jamás apoyó el separatismo, sino la unión con las restantes partes de España. «Este llamamiento (dirá en su Manifiesto a todos los andaluces, el 15 de junio de 1936, en vísperas de la Guerra Civil) es españolista porque Andalucía es la esencia de España [advertimos que no dijo: España es la esencia de Andalucía] y tanto necesita España como Andalucía el que esta última llegue a la autarquía.» Una unión de Andalucía con España orientada a integrar España, reinterpretada como Al-Andalus, en Andalucía. (El unionismo de Andalucía con el resto de los pueblos españoles, que Blas Infante propugnaba, podría ponerse en paralelo con el unionismo, de cuño imperialista, que Prat de la Riba predicaba coetáneamente para Cataluña –un unionismo antitético al separatismo de Sabino Arana, precisamente por su componente imperialista–.)
Así pues, la visión a largo plazo que Blas Infante pudo tener del proceso andaluz le permitiría incorporar estratégicamente a su proyecto las categorías políticas ordinarias, dadas a escala «doméstica», desde su punto de vista (autonomía, federalismo, unionismo, &c.), aunque interpretadas desde su perspectiva que, sin embargo, no quedaba traicionada. A lo sumo, quienes se adhiriesen a este lenguaje de doble sentido permanente podrían pecar de ingenuos, desde el punto de vista del Padre de la Patria; pero también los ingenuos. moviéndose en su terreno doméstico, podrían considerar como ingenuo al Sabio que les hablaba desde un lenguaje sublime, pero que sólo podría lograr operatividad traduciéndolo al lenguaje de las prácticas cotidianas, y por tanto, desvirtuando su estrategia a largísimo plazo.
La conversión o revelación de 1924 hubo de permitir a Blas Infante reinterpretar también todos los proyectos políticos en los que había estado implicado a lo largo de los años, y que, por lo demás, se mantenían siempre en una misma onda populista, fisiocrático-georgiana (de Henry George), simpatizante con el anarquismo bakuninista, republicano, universalista... pero siempre historicista. Era la perspectiva histórica aquella que ofrecía a Blas Infante –como también se la ofreció a Comte, a Bakunin, o a Marx– el criterio más firme para huir de las abstracciones metafísicas y tomar contacto, aún dentro de su plan estratégico de largo alcance, con los modelos realmente prácticos de la acción política.
Solo que Blas Infante parece no haber encontrado modelos accesibles en la comunidad primitiva, pero tampoco en el siglo XVI, o en la sociedad industrial. Su modelo lo encontró en la Edad Media, en Al-Andalus. Y en función de esa Al-Andalus mítica trató de reconstruir los problemas del presente, y las líneas pragmáticas de su acción política.
En Marruecos vio reproducida la miseria de los jornaleros que en su infancia ya había visto en su tierra; la causa de la miseria la pondría en los reyes del norte de España, que movidos por una codicia insaciable fueron conquistando (no reconquistando) palmo a palmo las tierras islamizadas de Al-Andalus, arrojando de ellas a los andaluces a países extraños, o simplemente apartándolos de los nuevos latifundios que los conquistadores se habían repartido, a los «jornaleros moriscos que habitan el antiguo solar». Y es preciso unir a unos y a otros. Los tiempos cada día serán más propicios, y en este sentido dice acaso Infante que «hay un andalucismo como hay un sionismo, nosotros tenemos también que reconstruir una Sión».
Fue siguiendo el rastro de aquellos moriscos andaluces expulsados de España, por lo que emprendió su famoso viaje a Marrakech, y allí encontró la iluminación, la revelación, la conversión plena al Islam.
7
Para que el Al-Andalus medieval, el Al-Andalus del Califato de Córdoba, pudiera ser tomado como modelo genuino de la reconstrucción política y espiritual de la Andalucía deprimida y explotada del presente en el que a Blas Infante le tocó vivir, era preciso demostrar que tal modelo no era postizo, sobreañadido desde fuera a los andaluces que vivieron en aquellos siglos.
Y era necesario demostrarlo frente a quienes creían saber que la cultura islámica fue importada por unos invasores árabes que lograron derrocar el reino de los bárbaros visigodos; por unos invasores que habrían obligado a los pueblos sometidos por los visigodos a adaptarse al Islam. ¿Y cómo llevar adelante la demostración?
Blas Infante no se paró en barras: las invasiones árabes no impusieron la cultura islámica a los andaluces, por la sencilla razón de que no hubo tales invasiones. Habrían sido los propios pueblos sometidos a los godos –viene a decir Infante– quienes admirados de la amabilidad, elegancia y espiritualidad de las escasas avanzadillas que habían desembarcado en la costa, acudieron a ellos como aliados capaces de ayudarles para liberarse de la barbarie goda (que, a su vez, era cristiana). No hubo pues conquista, ni imposición violenta del Islam, sino difusión de una cultura oriental superior. Ninguna dependencia tuvo el califato de Córdoba respecto del califato de Bagdad. Al-Andalus es una creación propia y genuina de los andaluces, y el Islam es su propia religión.
Si es cierto que los reyes bárbaros –los reyes godos y sus sucesores del norte– fueron conquistando (no reconquistando), poco a poco, Al-Andalus, expoliando a sus propietarios para formar los enormes latifundios que todavía hoy existen, el mejor plan concebible no sería otro sino el de volver al Islam, a reconstruir Al-Andalus, pero con la prudencia necesaria para no crear obstáculos invencibles. Hablemos pues de recuperación de tierras, de autarquía, de impuesto único, de autonomía, de federalismo. Es el lenguaje exotérico de quien sabe, desde su doctrina críptica, esotérica, que sus planes son a largo plazo, pero que no se puede perder, en el corto plazo, ningún eslabón del camino que conduce al final. En el fondo la ideología andalucista de Blas Infante coincide con la ideología más radical de la izquierda vasca abertzale: para ambas ideologías la presencia de los españoles en sus territorios representa la presencia de unos intrusos, y sus ejércitos respectivos no son sino tropas de ocupación.
Un círculo perfecto, por tanto, pero vicioso, vacuo y utópico.
Lo que no habrá impedido que roto ese círculo en sus dos arcos, algunos sigan explorando las posibilidades de utilización de tales arcos para muy diversos fines. El arco inicial (la islamización de Al-Andalus como proceso casi espiritual y no resultado de una invasión violenta), aun sin pretensión de continuarse hacia el anillo terminal, tiende siempre hacia él (hacia la construcción de un «segundo arco» que permita pasar de la Andalucía actual a su verdadera fuente, Al-Andalus).
La utilización del primer arco, o fragmentos suyos, ha sido muy frecuente. Menéndez Pidal llegó a afirmar que en el siglo XIII la idea de Reconquista no estaba asentada en los reyes montañeses (tales como Sancho el Mayor), aunque no decía lo mismo de los reyes de Oviedo o de León. También Ortega había sometido a crítica el concepto de Reconquista: un proceso que duró ocho siglos no puede llamarse Reconquista (pero no dice las razones de tal imposibilidad).
Ignacio Olagüe, en diversos libros, ofreció algunos desarrollos del primer arco. Por ejemplo, en su obra La decadencia española (Mayfe, Madrid 1950, tomo II, pág. 204):
«Por consiguiente, si se enfoca la revolución española con los acontecimientos que se desarrollaron en los márgenes meridionales del Mediterráneo, podemos afirmar que lo importante no era que el Conde Julián, Tarik y unos cuantos aventureros intervinieran en los actos tácticos de las revueltas, ni tampoco, aunque hecho de mayor alcance, que desembarcaran en nuestras playas predicadores del islam. Lo decisivo fue que los españoles de entonces aceptasen estas predicaciones por buenas y creyeran en ellas como futuro remedio de sus males. Y esta desviación de los hispanos pudo ocurrir gracias al lazo de unión que a través de muchas centurias había emparentado el pensamiento de predicadores y oyentes. En otras palabras: los españoles no podían sustraerse a la magia y a la fuerza de la idea. En la última expansión de la oleada mágica, España, zona fronteriza, se inclinó hacia lo semita porque en la lucha entablada la fuerza y el porvenir estaban con los musulmanes y no con las huestes de Don Rodrigo. No se engañe el lector con resabios de una falsa patriotería. Las páginas de la historia universal están al alcance de todos para convencimiento de cualquier incrédulo.La llamada invasión árabe se reducía, pues, al arribo a nuestras costas, al calor de la guerra civil, de unos cuantos aventureros y de los primeros propagandistas de la reforma mahometana. De aquí el carácter internacional de esta tropa, convencida, de encontrar en la contienda española una ocasión propicia, los unos para la predicación, los otros para la rapiña. Considerar a esta ínfima minoría como una invasión, era tan absurda como calificar de tal a los monjes de Cluny, trovadores, peregrinos, hombres de armas y demás extranjeros que más tarde influirían en el desarrollo del gótico español.»
Lo más curioso es que Olagüe atribuye a los «visitantes» la misma prudencia, cuanto a la metodología de la revelación de sus dogmas a los andaluces cristianos, que atribuimos a Blas Infante en sus programas de recuperación de Al-Andalus: se trata en todo caso de no asustar a los cristianos, y conseguir transformaciones «domésticas» que sin embargo puedan servir de plataforma para realizaciones de más vuelo. Así, hablando de las monedas globulares con inscripciones latinas puestas en circulación por los árabes de África, dice: «se inscribió en latín, y suprimiendo muchas letras, según estilo del tiempo, una leyenda de índole religiosa, pero en la cual quedaba muy disimulado su espíritu mahomético: In nomine Domini non Deus nisi deus solus sapiens non Deo similis alius. Decir que Dios es único, sabio y sin semejante, no ofendía en apariencia los sentimientos de los súbditos cristianos, pero, en realidad, tales expresiones ocultaban la tesis antitrinitaria de la teoría alcoránica» (Olagüe, tomo 2, pág. 206).
Otro experimento de reconstrucción de lo que venimos llamando primer arco del anillo es el que está llevando a cabo Emilio González Ferrín (Ciudad Real 1965, profesor de pensamiento árabe en la Universidad de Sevilla). Al-Andalus –viene a decir este autor– fue un renacimiento europeo. Pero ni hubo invasión sistemática en 711, ni los que entonces entran en la península ibérica podrían llamarse árabes. Pero los argumentos de Ferrín no son convincentes. ¿Cómo explicar la batalla de Poitiers, o la de Covadonga, o la de Clavijo-Laturce, o la de Simancas? ¿Y cómo puede considerarse como ya muy tardía la Crónica de Alfonso III?
En cuanto al segundo arco del anillo, el que une la Andalucía de hoy con Al-Andalus, Blas Infante sigue siendo explorado tenazmente por parte del Islam militante, tanto en formas más próximas a las de la Yihad, como en formas más suaves, «culturales», estéticas, literarias, folklóricas o nostálgicas.
¿Qué podemos concluir? Por mi parte me limitaré a expresar una sospecha: que si a partir del primer arco nos parece imposible alcanzar el segundo, en cambio pudiera ser que únicamente fuera posible llegar al primero desde el segundo arco (la islamización de España no fue el resultado de una invasión), cuando partimos desde el segundo.
Por lo que se refiere a la inmensa mayoría de los que van a votar en el referéndum del Estatuto, me atrevería a decir que éstos no intentan siquiera explicar el primer arco, ni menos aún el segundo. De otro modo, para esta inmensa mayoría, la mención de Blas Infante, como Padre de la Patria andaluza, no significará mucho más de lo que puede significar la mención a un «intelectual», a un notario escritor, que se interesó por los pobres jornaleros andaluces, que amó a Andalucía (suponiendo que Al-Andalus de Infante es nuestra Andalucía), y que fue fusilado por las tropas que se alzaron en 1936.
¿Qué más se puede pedir para justificar su reconocimiento como «Padre de la Patria andaluza»?
Los ciudadanos se abstuvieron mayoritariamentepero el Proyecto de Estatuto resultó aprobado
6.045.560 ciudadanos españoles residentes en las ocho provincias andaluzas formaron el censo convocado en referéndum para responder el 18 de febrero de 2007 a la pregunta: «¿Aprueba el Proyecto de Estatuto de Autonomía para Andalucía?» Una inmensa mayoría de esos ciudadanos –3.852.063, el 63,72%– se abstuvieron de ir a votar, y sólo 2.193.497 acudieron a las urnas –36,28%–, para depositar 2.172.531 votos válidos (pues 20.966 fueron anulados por diferentes razones). De manera que sólo menos de uno de cada tres ciudadanos convocados a esta consulta respondieron afirmativamente a la pregunta –1.899.860 votos, 87,45% de los votos emitidos–, manifestando su negativa 206.001 votantes –9,48%– y votando en blanco 66.670 ciudadanos (el 3,07% de los votos emitidos).

sábado 24 de febrero de 2007

Hermandad de Musulmanes, Muslim Brotherhood al-Ijwan al-Muslimin الإخوان المسلمون

جميعة الإخوان المسلمين , habituamente transliterado como Yami'at al-Ijwan al-Muslimin, literalmente, Sociedad de la Hermandad de Musulmanes.

Frecuentemente llamada الإخوان المسلمون, Al-Ijwan al- Muslimin, en inglés, al-ikhwān al-muslimūn, Hermandad de musulmanes, o simplemente الإخوان , Al-Ijwan, La Hermandad.

Hermandad de Musulmanes (traducción más correcta) o Hermandad Musulmana o Hermanos Musulmanes; a menudo, simplemente la Hermandad.

Un buen lugar para empezar es la propia web principal de la Hermandad (en inglés o en árabe) .. o la correspondiente entrada de wikipedia. En una de sus webs en inglés donde cuentan su historia (debe tenerse muy en cuenta que su contenido y tono apenas tienen nada que ver con los de sus webs en árabe) señalan sus:

Main objectives
A huge tree of "sub-goals" branches from these main objectives which are derived from the Quran and the tradition of the prophet (pbuh) [3,4]:

  1. Building the Muslim individual: brother or sister with a strong body, high manners, cultured thought, ability to earn, strong faith, correct worship, conscious of time, of benefit to others, organized, and self-struggling character.
  2. Building the Muslim family: choosing a good wife (husband), educating children Islamicaly, and inviting other families.
  3. Building the Muslim society (thru building individuals and families) and addressing the problems of the society realistically.
  4. Building the Muslim state.
  5. Building the Khilafa (basically a shape of unity between the Islamic states).
  6. Mastering the world with Islam.

Objectives 1 to 4 are parallel and interlinked, and continuous even after reaching 4, 5 or 6.

Antes de adentrarnos en detalles, voy a poner un brevísimo esquema de sus fundamentos iniciales, personales y doctrinales, basado en el magnífico libro Cien preguntas sobre el islam, en el que dos periodistas expertos en el islamismo desde hace décadas, uno italiano, Giorgio Paolucci, y otro libanés, Camille Eid, entrevistan a Samir Khalil Samir. Este nos hace el siguiente esquema:

Pre-Hermandad

Algunos intelectuales musulmanes reformistas comienzan a finales del siglo XIX un movimiento que consigue asimilar ciertos aspectos del mundo occidental e integrarlos en la tradición islámica, llegando a principios del siglo XX a incorporarse a las constituciones de algunos países islámicos que se redactan a partir del Código de Napoleón y de la Constitución de Suiza.

Entre esos reformistas está el egipcio Muhammad Abduh (1849-1905).

Su discípulo Rashid Rida (1865-1935), sirio, publica en los años 20 un comentario al Corán en 8 grandes volúmenes, que llama Tafsir al-Manar (La interpretación del Faro), en el que glosa constantemente a su maestro, pero lo hace introduciendo casi siempre un comentario integrista, que pervierte lo dicho por aquél.

Hermandad

En 1928, un discípulo de Rida, Hassan al-Banna (Hassan Ibn Ahmad Ibn 'Abd al-Rahman al-Banna) (1906-1949), inspirado por el teólogo-filósofo-jurista-místico al-Ghazali (Irán, 1058-1111) y por el teólogo-dogmático-jurista Ibn Taymiyya (Turquía, 1263-1328), funda en Ismailiya (Egipto) la Hermandad de Musulmanes, de la que luego nacerán gran parte de los movimientos islámicos radicales, fundamentalmente suníes.

Al-Banna recorre Egipto difundiendo la necesidad de implantar una sociedad basada en el Corán, partiendo de la idea de que nunca podrán vencer a Occidente imitándolo, solo creando un proyecto islámico que vuelva a una interpretación rigurosamente literal del Corán: "El Corán es nuestro sable y el martirio nuestro deseo. El islam es fe y culto, religión y estado, libro y espada."

El lema de la Hermandad hasta hoy es: "El islam es la solución."

Según nos cuentan Olivier Carré y Gérard Michaud en Les Frères Musulmans (París, 1983), y yo recojo del prólogo de José Cepedillo a la edición española de Justicia social en el Islam, de Sayyid Qutb, al-Banna fja en la Ley fundamental del movimiento en 1945

el Juramento de obediencia para adherirse a La Hermandad:

"Me comprometo con Dios, el más Alto, el Más Grande, a unirme, firmemente, al mensaje de la Hermandad de Musulmanes, a combatir por Él, a vivir según las reglas de sus miembros, a tener confianza plena en su jefe y a obedcerle totalmente y en toda circunstancia, sea ésta afortunada o desgraciada. Hago este juramento por Dios, el Más Frande, y pronuncio, por Él, mi juramento de obediencia. Dios es el garante de lo que digo."

Desde el primer momento de su adhesión el adepto se compromete expresamente con la yihad: "Me comprometo a... combatir por Él..."

En la misma obra antes citada de Carré y Michaud, reseñada por Cepedello, se recogen los cinco principios básicos del

credo de La Hermandad, establecido en 1930-1932:

1. Creo que todo está bajo el orden de Alá; que Mahoma es la fuente de toda su profecía dirigida a todos los hombres; que la recompensa eterna es una realidad; que el Corán es el libro de Alá; que el Islam es una ley completa para dirigirse en esta vida y en la otra (...)
2. Creo que la acción correcta, la virtud y el conocimiento están entre los pilares del Islam. Y prometo actuar rectamente cumpliendo las prácticas del culto y evitando las cosas malas (...) extenderé los usos musulmanes tanto como esté en mi mano (...) reforzaré los ro y la lengua del Islam (...)
3. Creo que el musulmán debe trabajar, ganarse la vida y enriquecerse, y que parte de sus ganancias se convierten en un derecho de los mendigos y los indigentes (...) extraeré el zakat de mis bienes de forma voluntaria y lo entergaré como limosna (...) jamás practicaré la usura o el interés, ni buscaré lo superfluo más allá de mis capacidades.
4. Creo que el musulmán es el responsable de su familia (...) introduciré a todos los iembros de mi familia en las enseñanzas del Islam (...) suprimiré todos los periódicos, libros y publicaciones que nieguen las enseñanzas del Islam (...)
5. Creo que el musulmán tiene el deber de hacer revivir el Islam mediante su renacimiento en sus diferentes pueblos y a través de la vuelta a su legislación propia. Creo que la bandera del Islam debe cubrir el género humano y que cada musulmán tiene la msiión de educar al mundo siguiendo los principios del Islam. Y, mientras viva, prometo combatir para que esta misión se cumpla y sacrificar por ella todo lo que poseo.


Su discípulo principal, y coetáneo, Sayyid Qutb (1906-1966) da un salto cualitativo, que expresa en su comentario al Corán titulado Fi zilal al-Qur'an (A la sombra del Corán) y en su libro Ma'alim fi 'l-Tariq (Señales en el camino): como la sociedad es violenta y no podemos islamizarla pacíficamente, es lícito recurrir a la violencia. Lleva a su máxima expresión, tras recibirlo del paquistaní al-Maududi, el concepto de yahiliyya, ignorancia pagana, para definir las modernas sociedades no islámicas ni sometidas a la hakimiyya o soberanía absoluta de Alá encarnada en un poder político: el rechazo de los gobiernos yahilíes debe ser absoluto. En Qutb es esencial el rechazo al materialismo y arreligiosidad de 'Occidente', esencialmente de EEUU, donde vivió brevemente, que considera las principales causas de la degeneración social. Consideraba que 'Europa' nunca fue realmente cristiana, pues esta religión nunca sustituyó en realidad al materialismo romano carente de spiritualidad sino que fue un mero instrumento de dominio al servicio de las clases poderosas, políticas o religiosas.

Qutb, completando a al-Banna, recomienda combatir no solo a los gobiernos no islámicos, también a los regímenes islámicos que 'han traicionado' la causa islámica, como en su tiempo hizo Mahoma al combatir la yahiliyya preislámica con la jihad: "El islam está llamado por necesidad al combate, si quiere asumir el mando y la guía del género humano. Ser musulmán significa ser un guerrero, una comunidad de creyentes perennemente en armas. Los combatientes que caen en la batalla son mártires de la fe, porque han puesto en práctica la ley de Dios. El combate por Dios no tiene otra finalidad más que Dios mismo, imponer el orden divino en el mundo terreno. De ahí que los mártires de la fe no mueran verdaderamente, siguen viviendo, cambian solo de forma de vida, como Jesús, el hijo de María, que no murió definitivamente en la cruz." El paso previo de la yihad es la hichra, o exilio interior a seguir para desprenderse de la maldad generada por la yahiliyya.

Otro libro fundamental de Qutb es el antes citado Justicia social en el islam (al-'Adalah al-ijtima'iyah fi'l-Islam, El Cairo, 1949), recientemente traducido al español (Ed. Almuzara, 2007), que es el primero en que se plantea teóricamente el Islam y en el que están las bases que luego desarrollaría, radicalizándose progresivamente, en los otros antes citados.

Tras ser declarada ilegal La Hermandad por el régimen militar de Nasser, con el que al principio había colaborado, Qutb, a quien incluso le ofrecieron participar en el gobierno como ministro de Educación, aunque lo rechazó y llevó a la organización a no colaborar con el mismo, es condenado y finalmente ahorcado en 1966, como se hizo con otros seis dirigentes de La Hermandad, aparentemente como consecuencia de un atentado frustrado contra Nasser.

Tras esos pocos nombres destacadísimos, una página web de la Hermandad identifica algunas otras de sus eminencias, entre muchas, dicen:

  • AbdelQader 'Audah
  • Mustapha al-Siba'yi
  • Hassan al-Hudaybi - juez, sucede a al-Banna como líder supremo de la Hermandad, en la época en que Qutb era su líder intelectual. intentó acabar con el aparato secreto, pero éste continuó operativo sin su conocimiento.
  • Umar al-Tilmisani - sucede a al-Hudaybi en el liderazgo en Egipto
  • Yusuf al-Qaradhawi (1926-) - see in wikipedia.
  • Sa'eed Hawwa
  • Abdullah 'Azzam (1941-1989) - see my post and wikipedia
  • Muhammad Hamed Abul-Nasr - sucede a al-Tilmisani en el liderazgo en Egipto
  • Rached al-Ghannoushi
  • Mahfouz al-Nahnah
  • Muhammad Ahmad Al-Rashid
  • Fathi Yakan - see article.
  • Shaikh Abdul-Fattah Abu Ghuddah
  • Shaikh Ahmad Yaseen (1937-2004) - see in wikipedia.
  • Mustapha Mashhour - sucede a Abul-Nasr en el liderazgo en Egipto
  • Muneer al-Ghadban
  • Shaikh Abdul-Majeed al-Zindanee
  • Shaikh Syed Sabiq
  • Shaikh Muhammad al-Ghazali
Una idea reciente de la visión de la Hermandad la puedes encontrar en su "Proyecto", titulado Hacia una estrategia global para la poolítica islámica (Puntos de partida, elementos, procedimientos y misiones), fechado el 1 de diciembre de 1982 y desvelado al público occidental inicialmente por Sylvain Besson en su libro La conquête de l'Occident: Le projet secret des Islamistes (Paris, Le Seuil, 2005), pp. 193-205. Aquí tienes su traducción al ingles por Scott Burgess.

En el artículo History and related groups in the United States and abroad, del Dr. Rachel Ehrenfeld y Alyssa A. Lappen, encuentras un análisis con múltipes links.

The Metamorphosis of the Egyptian Muslim Brothers es un trabajo de Mona El Ghobashy (me27@columbia.edu) sobre la evolución de los HM: la autora es de la cuerda de Juan Cole y cia, es decir, del lobby universitario pagado por el wahabismo saudí y semejantes. Su artículo me parece bastante tendencioso.

The Brotherhood Goes to Parliament informa sobre la concurrencia de los HM a las elecciones parlamentarias de Noviembre de 2005 (obtuvo 88 escaños).

En el glosario del mundo árabe e islámico que publica el Inconformista Digital, sedicentemente un "periódico independiente desde el subsuelo - periodismo independiente en la red", dicen así (que el Señor les conserve el seso): "Hermanos Musulmanes. Asociación reformista religiosa y Educativa creada en 1928 por Hassan al-Banna en Ismailía (Egipto). Ha ejercito una Gran influencia en la vida política de Egipto y en los movimientos islamistas de la segunda mitad del siglo XX." Una vez más, lo relevante no es lo que se dice, que en este caso es más o menos cierto, sino lo que no se dice, que en este caso es casi todo.

El volumen 6 de Current Trends in Islamist Ideology (March, 2008) del Hudson Institute (Center on Islam, Democracy, and the Future of the Modern World) está casi íntegramente dedicado a la Hermandad, como bien muestra su sumario. El artículo The Brotherhood’s Westward Expansion de Ian Johnson debiera ser de obligada lectura para los servicios de información y las agencias estatales que en Occidente intentan hoy "dirigir/controlar" a los moritos de sus respectivos países (en España habría que obligarles a leerlo cientos de veces, hasta que pudieran recitarlo del revés). El sumario:
■ THE HISTORY AND UNWRITTEN FUTURE OF SALAFISM I Hillel Fradkin
■ THE BROTHERHOOD IN THE ISLAMIST UNIVERSE I Gilles Kepel
■ SOMETHING’S ROTTEN IN DENMARK I Naser Khader
■ THE ISLAMIZATION OF ARAB CULTURE I Hassan Mneimneh
■ THE CRISIS OF THE ARAB BROTHERHOOD I Israel Elad Altman
■ REPORTING THE MUSLIM BROTHERHOOD I Rod Dreher
THE BROTHERHOOD’S WESTWARD EXPANSION I Ian Johnson (deputy China bureau chief of The Wall Street Journal)
■ THE BROTHERHOOD NETWORK IN THE U.S. I Zeyno Baran
■ THE POLITICIZATION OF AMERICAN ISLAM I Husain Haqqani

viernes 9 de febrero de 2007

la jihad en los hadices

Para jihad, el buscador de hadices de Yanabi, que comprende las colecciones de


ofrece los siguientes 157 resultados:

Hadith #1095, Category: Governance
Abu Hurairah, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked: What deed could be an equivalent to Jihad in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted? He answered: You do not have the strength to do that deed. They repeated the question twice or thrice. Every time he answered: You do not have the strength to do it. When the question was asked for the third time, he said: One who goes out for Jihad is like a person who keeps Fast, stands in the Prayer (constantly), (obeying) Allah's (behests contained in) the verses (of the Qur'an), and does not exhibit any lassitude in Fasting and the Prayer until the Mujahid returns from Jihad in the way of Allah, the Exalted.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2577 Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3490 Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1544 Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3077 Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 2 Page 344, 424, 438, 459, 465

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 600:
Narrated Mujahid:
I said to Ibn 'Umar, "I want to migrate to Sham." He said, "There is no migration, but Jihad (for Allah's Cause). Go and offer yourself for Jihad, and if you find an opportunity for Jihad (stay there) otherwise, come back." (In an other narration) Ibn 'Umar said, "There is no migration today or after Allah's Apostle." (and completed his statement as above.)
Sahih Bukhari
Military Expeditions led by the Prophet (pbuh) (Al-Maghaazi)
Classification Undefined

036 : 235 : Hadith 005
Anas radiyallahu anhu reports that Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam went to Makkah for Umratul Qada. Abdullah ibne Rawahah radiyallahu anhu (throwing his sword over his shoulder and holding the reins of the camel of Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam) was walking ahead of him reciting these couplets: ‘O’ non-believers clear his path (and leave today. Do not prohibit Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam from entering Makkah as you had done last year) for today we shall smite you. We will take such action against you that we will separate the brain from its body. And will make a friend forget a friend.’ Umar radiyallahu anhu stopped him and said, O’ Ibne Rawahah, in the presence of Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam and the Haram of Allah you are reciting poetry? Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam said, Leave him O’ Umar, these couplets are more forceful than showering arrows onto them. CommentaryIn the sixth year after Hijri Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam intended to perform the Umrah and went to Makkah, but the kuffar stopped him and his companions at Hudaybiyyah. Among the clauses of the agreement between the two parties, it was agreed that Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam would perform the Umrah in the following year. According to the agreement Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam performed the Umrah in the month of Zul Qa’dah, in the seventh year after hijri. The Hanafis say, this umrah is the first one to be made qadhaa. The name of this umrah being ‘Umratul Qadhaa’ also supports the view of the Hanafis. The Shafi’ees and other Imaams hold a different view. This has been discussed in the first hadith. On this journey Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam married Sayyiditina Maymunah radiyallahu anha, performed Umrah with dignity and according to the agreement left Makkah Mukarramah after three days and returned to Madinah Munawwarah. Sayyidina Umar radiyallahu anhu taking into consideration the honour and respect for Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam and the sanctity of the Haram, prohibited Sayyidina Ibn Rawahah radiyallahu anhu from reciting couplets of poetry. Due to it being a local and temporary measure, and also a means of Jihad of the tongue, Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam did not prohibit it. It is related in a hadith that Sayyidina Ka’b radiyallahu anhu inquired from Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam that Allah Ta’ala has despised poetry in the Qur’an. Sayyidina Rasoolullah sallallahu alaihe wasallam replied, A Mu’min makes Jihad with a sword and also with the tongue. This Jihad of the tongue is also like showering arrows. It is concluded from these ahadith that poetry is also a form of Jihad. In the manner that there are laws and conditions that govern Jihad, there are laws that apply to poetry too.
Shamaa-il Tirmidhi
Description Of The Saying Of Rasulullah On Poetry.
Classification Undefined

Hadith #556, Category: Charity
Abu Hurairah, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: If anyone gives a pair of anything for the sake of Allah, he would be invited to enter Paradise (with these words): O servant of Allah, it is good (for you). Those who engage in the Prayer will be invited to enter through the Gate of the Prayer; those who take part in Jihad will be invited to enter through the Gate of Jihad; those who give charity will be invited to enter through the Gate of Charity; and those who observe Fast will be invited to enter through the Gate of Al-Raiyan. Abu Bakr Al-Siddiq asked: Messenger of Allah, is it necessary that a person be invited through one of these gates? Will anyone be invited to enter by all those gates? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, and I hope you will be one of them.
Bukhari and Muslim
Charity
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Fasting Hadith No. 1764, Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No.2629, The Beginning of Creation Hadith No. 2977, Outstanding Traits Hadith No. 3393Muslim compiled it in Book on Zakat (the Poor Due) Hadith No. 1705Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Outstanding Traits Hadith No. 3594, 3607Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Fasting Hadith No. 2206, Zakat (the Poor Due) Hadith No.2396, Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3084, 3132, 3133Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on The Introduction Hadith No. 91Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 2 Page 268, 366Malik compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 892

Hadith #1321, Category: Uncategorised
“A man asked the Prophet (sa), ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) tell me what is equal in recompense to fighting.’ He answered, ‘I do not know of any.’ Then he said, ‘When someone goes off to Jihad for the Sake of Allah would you be able to enter a mosque and pray continuously without interruption, and fast continuously without breaking it until he returns from Jihad?’ The man replied, ‘Who has enough strength to do this.’"
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari narrated this. ****

Hadith #1236, Category: Uncategorised
“Whosoever spends two pairs of anything in the Cause of Allah will be called from the Gates of Paradise, 'O worshiper of Allah, this is good for you.' In the same way, the people of prayer will be called from the Gate of Prayer; and the people of Jihad will be called from the Gate of Jihad. The people of fasting will be called from the Gate of Watering; and the people of charity will be called from the Gate of Charity.’
Abu Bakr (s) said, ‘May my father and mother be your ransom, O Messenger of Allah (sa), those who are called from these gates shall want for nothing, but will any one be called to from all these gates?’ He answered, ‘Yes, and I hope you will be one of them.’"
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Abu Hurairah (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Book 21, Number 21.19.49:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Ibn Shihab from Humayd ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Awf from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Whoever hands over two of any type of property in the way of Allah is called to the Garden, with the words 'O slave of Allah! This is good!' Whoever is among the people of prayer, is called from the gate of prayer. Whoever is among the people of jihad is called from the gate of jihad. Whoever is among the people of sadaqa, is called from the gate of sadaqa. Whoever is among the people of fasting, is called from the gate of the well-watered. (Bab ar-Rayyan)."
Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said, "Messenger of Allah! Is it absolutely necessary that one be called from one of these gates? Can someone be called from all of these gates?" He said, "Yes, and I hope you are among them ."
21.20 Acquisition of the Land of Those who Surrender from the People of Dhimma
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: Horses and Racing Them and Expending in Military Expeditions
Classification Undefined

Book 21, Number 21.1.2:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Allah guarantees either the Garden or a safe return to his home with whatever he has obtained of reward or booty, for the one who does jihad in His way, if it is solely jihad and trust in his promise that brings him out of his house."
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: Stimulation of Desire for Jihad
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2510:
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
A man said: Apostle of Allah, a man wishes to take part in jihad in Allah's path desiring some worldly advantage? The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: He will have not reward. The people thought it terrible, and they said to the man: Go back to the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him), for you might not have made him understand well. He, therefore, (went and again) asked: Apostle of Allah, a man wishes to take part in jihad in Allah's path desiring some worldly advantage? He replied: There is no reward for him. They again said to the man: Return to the Apostle of Allah. He, therefore, said to him third time. He replied: There is no reward for him.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4636:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira who said: The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked: What deed could be an equivalent of Jihad in the way of Allah, the Almighty and Exalted? He answered: You do not have the strength to do that deed. The narrator said: They repeated the question twice or thrice. Every time he answered: You do not have the strength to do it. When the question was asked for the third time, he said: One who goes out for Jibad is like a person who keeps fasts, stands in prayer (constantly), (obeying) Allah's (behests contained in) the verses (of the Qur'an), and does not exhibit any lassitude in fasting and prayer until the Mujihid returns from Jihad in the way of Allah, the Exalted.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 29: THE MERIT OF MARTYRDOM
Classification Undefined

Book 019, Number 4456:
It has been narrated on the authority of Yazid b. Hurmuz that Najda wrote to Ibn Abbas inquiring of him five things. Ibn Abbas said: If I had not the fear of committing (sin) for concealing the knowledge I would not have written to him. Najda wrote to him saying (after praising the Almighty and invoking blessings on the Prophet): Tell me whether the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) took women to participate with him in Jihad; (if he did), whether he allotted them a regular share from the booty; whether he killed the children of (the enemy in the war how long an orphan would be entitled to consideration as such and for whom the Kbums (fifth part of the booty) was booty. Ibn Abbas wrote to him: You have written asking me whether the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) took women with him to participate in Jihad. He did take them to the battle and sometimes he fought along with them. They would treat the wounded and were given a reward from the booty, but he did not assign any regular share for them. And the of Allah (may peace be upon him) did not kill the children of the enemy, so thou shouldst not kill the children. Also you have written to me asking me when the orphanhood of an orphan comes to an end. By my life, if a man has become bearded but is still incapable of getting his due from others as well u meeting his obligation towards them, (he is yet an orphan to be treated you such), but when he can look after his interests like grown-up people, he is no longer an orphan. And you have written to me inquiring about Khums as to whom it is meant for. (In this connection) we (the kinsmen of the Messenger of Allah) used to say: It is for us, but those people (i. e. Banu Umayya) have denied it to us.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Jihad and Expedition (Kitab Al-Jihad wa'l-Siyar)
Chapter 47: WOMEN PARTICIPANTS IN JIHAD TO BE GIVEN A PRIZE BUT NOT A REGULAR SHARE IN THE BOOTY, AND PROHIBITION TO KILL CHILDREN OF THE ENEMY
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4630:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Haraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Every wound received by a Muslim in the way of Allah will appear on the Day of Judgment in the same condition as it was when it was inflicted, and would be bleeding profusely. The colour (of its discharge) will be the colour of blood, but its smell will be the smell of musk. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not hard upon the Muslims, I would not lag behind any expedition undertaken for Jihad, but I do not possess abundant means to provide the Mujahids with riding animals, nor do they (i. e. all of them) have abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) to follow me, nor would it please their hearts to stay behind me.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 28: THE MERIT OF JIHAD AND CAMPAIGNING IN THE WAY OF ALLAH
Classification Undefined

Book 005, Number 2239:
Abu Huraira reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) assaying: If anyone contributes a pair of anything for the sake of Allah, he would be invited to enter Paradise (with these words): O servant of Allah. it is good (for you). These who engage in prayer will he invited to enter by the gate of prayer; those who take part in Jihad will be Invited to enter by the gate of Jihad; those wto give charity will be invited to enter by the gate of charity; and those who observe fast will be invited to enter by the gate ar-Rayyan. Abu Bakr Siddiq said: Messenger of Allah, is it necessary that a person be invited through one of these gates? Will anyone he invited to enter by all those gates? The Messenger of Allah (way peace be upon him) said: Yes, and I hope you will be one of them.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Zakat (Kitab Al-Zakat)
Chapter 25: CONCERNING THE COLLECTION OF SADAQA AND DOING OF GOOD DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Volume 9, Book 93, Number 555:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah guarantees (the person who carries out Jihad in His Cause and nothing compelled him to go out but Jihad in His Cause and the belief in His Word) that He will either admit him into Paradise (Martyrdom) or return him with reward or booty he has earned to his residence from where he went out."
Sahih Bukhari
ONENESS, UNIQUENESS OF ALLAH (TAWHEED)
Classification Undefined

Volume 9, Book 93, Number 549:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah guarantees to the person who carries out Jihad for His Cause and nothing compelled him to go out but the Jihad in His Cause, and belief in His Words, that He will either admit him into Paradise or return him with his reward or the booty he has earned to his residence from where he went out." (See Hadith No. 555).
Sahih Bukhari
ONENESS, UNIQUENESS OF ALLAH (TAWHEED)
Classification Undefined

Volume 2, Book 15, Number 86:
Narrated Ibn Abbas:
The Prophet said, "No good deeds done on other days are superior to those done on these (first ten days of Dhul Hijja)." Then some companions of the Prophet said, "Not even Jihad?" He replied, "Not even Jihad, except that of a man who does it by putting himself and his property in danger (for Allah's sake) and does not return with any of those things."
Sahih Bukhari
The Two Festivals (Eids)
Classification Undefined

Volume 2, Book 26, Number 595:
Narrated 'Aisha:
(the mother of the faithful believers) I said, "O Allah's Apostle! We consider Jihad as the best deed." The Prophet said, "The best Jihad (for women) is Hajj Mabrur. "
Sahih Bukhari
Pilgrimmage (Hajj)
Classification Undefined

Volume 3, Book 31, Number 121:
'Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "Whoever gives two kinds (of things or property) in charity for Allah's Cause, will be called from the gates of Paradise and will be addressed, 'O slaves of Allah! Here is prosperity.' So, whoever was amongst the people who used to offer their prayers, will be called from the gate of the prayer; and whoever was amongst the people who used to participate in Jihad, will be called from the gate of Jihad; and whoever was amongst those who used to observe fasts, will be called from the gate of Ar-Raiyan; whoever was amongst those who used to give in charity, will be called from the gate of charity." Abu Bakr said, "Let my parents be sacrificed for you, O Allah's Apostle! No distress or need will befall him who will be called from those gates. Will there be any one who will be called from all these gates?" The Prophet replied, "Yes, and I hope you will be one of them."
Sahih Bukhari
Fasting
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 127:
Narrated 'Aisha:
the mother of the faithful believers, I requested the Prophet permit me to participate in Jihad, but he said, "Your Jihad is the performance of Hajj."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 128:
Narrated 'Aisha:
the mother of the faithful believers: The Prophet was asked by his wives about the Jihad and he replied, "The best Jihad (for you) is (the performance of) Hajj."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 311:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
The Prophet said, on the day of the Conquest of Mecca, "There is no migration (after the Conquest), but Jihad and good intentions, and when you are called for Jihad, you should immediately respond to the call."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 412:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Allah's Apostle said on the day of the conquest of Mecca, "There is no migration now, but there is Jihad (i.e.. holy battle) and good intentions. And when you are called for Jihad, you should come out at once" Allah's Apostle also said, on the day of the conquest of Mecca, "Allah has made this town a sanctuary since the day He created the Heavens and the Earth. So, it is a sanctuary by Allah's Decree till the Day of Resurrection. Fighting in it was not legal for anyone before me, and it was made legal for me only for an hour by daytime. So, it (i.e. Mecca) is a sanctuary by Allah's Decree till the Day of Resurrection. Its thorny bushes should not be cut, and its game should not be chased, its fallen property (i.e. Luqata) should not be picked up except by one who will announce it publicly; and its grass should not be uprooted," On that Al-'Abbas said, "O Allah's Apostle! Except the Idhkhir, because it is used by the goldsmiths and by the people for their houses." On that the Prophet said, "Except the Idhkhir."
Sahih Bukhari
One-fifth of Booty to the Cause of Allah (Khumus)
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 57, Number 18:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
I heard Allah's Apostle saying, "Anybody who spends a pair of something in Allah's Cause will be called from all the gates of Paradise, "O Allah's slave! This is good.' He who is amongst those who pray will be called from the gate of the prayer (in Paradise) and he who is from the people of Jihad will be called from the gate of Jihad, and he who is from those' who give in charity (i.e. Zakat) will be called from the gate of charity, and he who is amongst those who observe fast will be called from the gate of fasting, the gate of Raiyan." Abu Bakr said, "He who is called from all those gates will need nothing," He added, "Will anyone be called from all those gates, O Allah's Apostle?" He said, "Yes, and I hope you will be among those, O Abu Bakr."
Sahih Bukhari
Companions of the Prophet
Classification Undefined

Volume 8, Book 73, Number 3:
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Amr:
A man said to the Prophet, "Shall I participate in Jihad?" The Prophet said, "Are your parents living?" The man said, "Yes." the Prophet said, "Do Jihad for their benefit."
Sahih Bukhari
Good Manners and Form (Al-Adab)
Classification Undefined

Book 19, Number 3020:
Narrated Uthman ibn Abul'As:
When the deputation of Thaqif came to the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him), he made them stay in the mosque, so that it might soften their hearts. They stipulated to him that they would not be called to participate in Jihad, to pay zakat and to offer prayer. The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: You may have the concession that you will not be called to participate in jihad and pay zakat, but there is no good in a religion which has no bowing (i.e. prayer).
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Tribute, Spoils, and Rulership (Kitab Al-Kharaj, Wal-Fai' Wal-Imarah)
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4642:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: If some persons of my Umma (were not to undertake the hardships of Jihad), and he (Abu Huraira) then narrated the rest of the hadith and then said: A journey undertaken for jihad in the evening or morning merits a reward better than the world and all that is in it.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 30: MERIT OF LEAVING FOR JIHAD IN THE MORNING AND EVENING
Classification Undefined

Book 10, Number 1795:
Narrated As-Subayy ibn Ma'bad:
I was a Christian Bedouin; then I embraced Islam. I came to a man of my tribe, who was called Hudhaym ibn Thurmulah. I said to him. O brother, I am eager to wage war in the cause of Allah (i.e. jihad), and I find that both hajj and umrah are due from me. How can I combine them?
He said: Combine them and sacrifice the animal made easily available for you. I, therefore, raised my voice in talbiyah for both of them (i.e. umrah and hajj). When I reached al-Udhayb, Salman ibn Rabi'ah and Zayd ibn Suhan met me while I was raising my voice in talbiyah for both of them.
One of them said to the other: This (man) does not have any more understanding than his camel. Thereupon it was as if a mountain fell on me.
I came to Umar ibn al-Khattab (may Allah be pleased with him) and said to him: Commander of the Faithful, I was a Christian Bedouin, and I have embraced Islam. I am eager to wage war in the cause of Allah (jihad), and I found that both hajj and umrah were due from me. I came to a man of my tribe who said to me: Combine both of them and sacrifice the animal easily available for you. I have raised my voice in talbiyah for both of them.
Umar thereupon said to me: You have been guided to the practice (sunnah) of your Prophet) (peace_be_upon_him).
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
The Rites of Hajj (Kitab Al-Manasik Wa'l-Hajj)
Classification Undefined

Book 019, Number 4458:
It has been narrated on the authority of Yazid b. Hurmuz who said: Najda b. 'Amir al-Haruri wrote to Ibn Abbas asking him about the slave and the woman as to whether they would get a share from the booty (it they participated in Jihad) ; about the killing of (enemy) children (in war) ; about the orphan as to when his orphanhood comes to an end; about kinsmen (of the Holy Prophet) as to who they are. He said to Yazid: Write to him. (If he were not likely to fall into folly, I would not have written to him.) Write: You have written asking about the woman and the slave whether they would get a share of the booty if they participated in Jihad. (You should know that) there is nothing of the sort for them except that they will be given a prize. And you have written asking me about the killing of the enemy children in war. (You should understand that) the Messenger of Allah (may peare be upon him) did not kill them. and thou shouldst not kill them unless thou knew what the companion of Moses (i. e. Khadir) knew about the boy he had killed. And you have written asking me about the orphan as to when the period of his orphanhood comes to an end, so that the sobriquet of" orphan" is dropped from him. (In this regard, you should know that) the sobriquet" orphan" will not be dropped from him until he attains maturity of body and mind. And you have written asking me about the close relatives (of the Holy Prophet) as to who they are. We think that it is we, but our people have denied us this (position and its concomitant privileges).
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Jihad and Expedition (Kitab Al-Jihad wa'l-Siyar)
Chapter 47: WOMEN PARTICIPANTS IN JIHAD TO BE GIVEN A PRIZE BUT NOT A REGULAR SHARE IN THE BOOTY, AND PROHIBITION TO KILL CHILDREN OF THE ENEMY
Classification Undefined

Volume 3, Book 29, Number 84:
Narrated Aisha (mother of the faithful believers):
I said, "O Allah's Apostle! Shouldn't we participate in Holy battles and Jihad along with you?" He replied, "The best and the most superior Jihad (for women) is Hajj which is accepted by Allah." 'Aisha added: Ever since I heard that from Allah's Apostle I have determined not to miss Hajj.
Sahih Bukhari
Penalty of Hunting while on Pilgrimmage
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 43:
Narrated 'Aisha:
(That she said), "O Allah's Apostle! We consider Jihad as the best deed. Should we not fight in Allah's Cause?" He said, "The best Jihad (for women) is Hajj-Mabrur (i.e. Hajj which is done according to the Prophet's tradition and is accepted by Allah)."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 58, Number 254:
Narrated Abu Burda Bin Abi Musa Al-Ashari:
'Abdullah bin 'Umar said to me, "Do you know what my father said to your father once?" I said, "No." He said, "My father said to your father, 'O Abu Musa, will it please you that we will be rewarded for our conversion to Islam with Allah's Apostle and our migration with him, and our Jihad with him and all our good deeds which we did, with him, and that all the deeds we did after his death will be disregarded whether good or bad?' Your father (i.e. Abu Musa) said, 'No, by Allah, we took part in Jihad after Allah's Apostle , prayed and did plenty of good deeds, and many people have embraced Islam at our hands, and no doubt, we expect rewards from Allah for these good deeds.' On that my father (i.e. 'Umar) said, 'As for myself, By Him in Whose Hand 'Umar's soul is, I wish that the deeds done by us at the time of the Prophet remain rewardable while whatsoever we did after the death of the Prophet be enough to save us from Punishment in that the good deeds compensate for the bad ones.' " On that I said (to Ibn 'Umar), "By Allah, your father was better than my father!"
Sahih Bukhari
Merits of the Helpers in Madinah (Ansaar)
Classification Undefined

Hadith #1479, Category: Behaviour and Morality
'Abdullah bin 'Amr, may Allah be pleased with them, reported:
A man came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and sought permission (to participate) in Jihad, whereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: Are your parents alive? He said: Yes. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: You should put in your best efforts (in their) service.
Bukhari and Muslim
Behaviour and Morality
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2782Muslim compiled it in Book on Benevolence, Bond and Proprieties Hadith No. 4623Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 1594Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3052Abu-Dawud compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2167Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 2 Page 165, 188, 193, 197, 221

Hadith #1019, Category: Jihad
'Umar, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The properties abandoned by Banu Al-Nadir were the ones which Allah bestowed upon His Messenger for which no expedition was undertaken either with cavalry or camelry. These properties were particularly meant for the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him). He would meet the annual expenditure of his family from the income thereof, and would spend what remained for purchasing horses and weapons as preparation for Jihad (Holy War).
Bukhari and Muslim
Jihad
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2689Muslim compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 3301Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 1641Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Division of al-Fai'(Booty) Hadith No. 4071Abu-Dawud compiled it in Book on Al-Kharaj [Land tax], Emirate and Fi`a [Booty] Hadith No. 2574, 2575, 2576Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 1 Page 25, 48

Hadith #1098, Category: Governance
Abu Aiyub, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: A journey undertaken in the morning or evening (for Jihad) in the way of Allah is better than (anything) on which the sun rises or sets.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2584Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3495Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1573, The Description of the Paradise Hadith No. 2447Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3068Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 5 Page 422

Hadith #1097, Category: Governance
Sahl bin Sa'd Al-Sa'idi, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The journey undertaken by a person in the morning (for Jihad) in the way of Allah (will merit a reward) better than the world and all that is in it.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2585, 2678, The Beginningof Creation Hadith No. 3011, Heart-melting Traditions Hadith No. 5936Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3493Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1572Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3067Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2746, Asceticism Hadith No. 4321Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 3 Page 433, Part 5 Page 335Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2291

Hadith #1096, Category: Governance
Anas bin Malik, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Leaving (for Jihad) in the way of Allah in the morning or in the evening (will merit a reward) better than the world and all that is in it.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2583Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3492Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1575Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2747, 2814Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 3 Page 132, 141, 153, 157, 207, 263

Hadith #1083, Category: Governance
'A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about migration, whereupon he said: There is no migration after the Conquest (of Makkah), but Jihad and sincere intention. When you are asked to set out (for the cause of Islam) you should set out.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Outstanding Traits Hadith No. 3611Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3468

Hadith #1082, Category: Governance
Ibn 'Abbas, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said on the Day of the Conquest of Makkah: There is no Hijrah now, but (only) Jihad (fighting for the cause of Islam) and sincerity of purpose (have great reward); when you are asked to set out (on an expedition undertaken for the cause of Islam) you should (readily) do so.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Pilgrimage Hadith No. 1703Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3467Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Biographies Hadith No. 1516Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on The Rites of Pilgrimage Hadith No. 2825, Pledge of Allegience Hadith No. 4100Abu-Dawud compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2121Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2763Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 1 Page 226, 266, 355Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Biographies Hadith No. 2400

Hadith #47, Category: Faith
Abu Dharr, may Allah be pleased with him, reported: I asked:
Messenger of Allah, which of the deeds is the best? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Belief in Allah and Jihad in His cause. I again asked: Who is the slave whose emancipation is the best? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: One who is valuable for his master and whose price is high. I asked: What if I cannot afford to do it? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Help an artisan or make anything for the unskilled (laborer). I (Abu Dharr) said: Messenger of Allah, you see that I am helpless in doing some of these deeds. He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Desist from doing mischief to the people. That is your own charity for your self.
Bukhari and Muslim
Faith
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Setting free Hadith No. 2334Muslim compiled it in Book on Faith Hadith No. 119Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3078Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Setting free Hadith No. 2514Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 5 Page 150, 163, 171Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Heart-melting Traditions Hadith No. 2621

Hadith #46, Category: Faith
Abu Hurairah, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was asked about the best of deeds. He observed: Belief in Allah. He (the inquirer) asked: What next? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Jihad (struggle to the utmost) in the cause of Allah. He (the inquirer) again asked: What next? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Pilgrimage accepted into the grace of the Lord.
Bukhari and Muslim
Faith
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Faith Hadith No. 25Muslim compiled it in Book on Faith Hadith No. 118Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1582Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on The Rites of Pilgrimage Hadith No. 2577, Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3079, Faith and Its Laws Hadith No. 4899Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 2 Page 258, 264, 268, 287, 308, 348, 388, 442, 521,531Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2286

Hadith #1368, Category: Uncategorised
“A man asked the permission of the Messenger of Allah (sa) (during the time of war) to travel but he told him, ‘Travel for my people is Jihad (fighting) in the Way of Allah, the Mighty the Glorified.’"
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Abu Daud with a chain up to Abu Umamah (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Hadith #1353, Category: Uncategorised
“Whosoever raises a horse for Jihad for the Sake of Allah, believing in Allah and relying on His promise, will find that its fodder, drink, droppings and urine will all be credited to him upon the scales on the Day of Judgement.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari with a chain up to Abu Hurairah (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Hadith #1363, Category: Uncategorised
“Whosoever observes the fast for a day during Jihad for the Sake of Allah will find that Allah has dug a moat between him and the Fire as wide as the distance between heaven and earth.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Tirmidhi with a chain up to Abu Umamah (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Hadith #1329, Category: Uncategorised
“He who equips a fighter in the Way of Allah (jihad) is as if he fought himself. Also, he who looks after the dependents of a fighter in his absence is as if he fought himself.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Zaid son of Khalid Juhni (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Hadith #603, Category: Uncategorised
“The best life is that of a person who catches hold of the reigns of his horse and flies on its back for the Sake of Allah. He races fast to the place where he knows there is danger or has heard the sound of the enemy, seeking death or martyrdom whenever he is engaged in Jihad. Or else it is the person who retreats to the top of a mountain or lives in a valley offering his daily prayers, paying the obligatory charity and does not interfere in the affairs of people except for good.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Muslim with a chain up to Abu Hurairah (s) who related that the Prophet (sa) said this.

Hadith #193, Category: Jihad
“Of the highest form of striving (jihad) is to say that which is just to a tyrant.”
Nawawi
Jihad
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Abu Daud and Tirmidhi with a chain up to Abu Sa'id Khudri (s) who related that the Prophet (sa) said this.

Hadith #194, Category: Jihad
“As a person was putting his foot in his stirrup, he asked the Prophet (sa) ‘What is of the highest form of striving (jihad)?’ He answered: ‘Telling the truth to a tyrant.’”
Nawawi
Jihad
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Nisai with a chain up to Tariq son of Shihab (s) who related this.

Hadith #176, Category: Jihad>Military Expeditions
"He who equips a fighter in the Cause of Allah (jihad) is as if he fought himself. Also, he who looks after the dependents of a fighter during his absence is as if he fights himself.”
Nawawi
Jihad
Military Expeditions
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Zaid son of Khalid Juhni (s) who related, The Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Book 21, Number 21.14.32:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'n-Nadr, the mawla of Umar ibn Ubaydullah that he had heard that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said over the martyrs of Uhud, "I testify for them." Abu Bakr as-Siddiq said, "Messenger of Allah! Are we not their brothers? We entered Islam as they entered Islam and we did jihad as they did jihad." The Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Yes, but I do not know what you will do after me." Abu Bakr wept profusely and said, "Are we really going to out-live you!"
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: The Martyrs in the Way of Allah
Classification Undefined

Book 21, Number 21.1.4:
Yahya related to me from Abdullah ibn Abd ar-Rahman ibn Mamar al-Ansari that Ata ibn Yasar said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said, "Shall I tell you who has the best degree among people? A man who takes the rein of his horse to do jihad in the way of Allah. Shall I tell you who has the best degree among people after him? A man who lives alone with a few sheep, performs the prayer, pays the zakat, and worships Allah without associating anything with him."
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: Stimulation of Desire for Jihad
Classification Undefined

Book 21, Number 21.18.42:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Yahya ibn Said that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, stimulated people for jihad and mentioned the Garden. One of the Ansar was eating some dates in his hand, and said, "Am I so desirous of this world that I should sit until I finish them?" He threw aside what was in his hand and took his sword, and fought until he was slain .
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: Stimulation of Desire for Jihad
Classification Undefined

Book 21, Number 21.1.1:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Abu'z-Zinad from al-Araj from Abu Hurayra that the Messenger of Allah, may Allah bless him and grant him peace, said "Someone who does jihad in the way of Allah is like someone who fasts and prays constantly and who does not slacken from his prayer and fasting until he returns."
Malik's Muwatta
Jihad
Section: Stimulation of Desire for Jihad
Classification Undefined

Book 9, Number 9.18.56:
Yahya related to me from Malik from Sumayy, the mawla of Abu Bakr, that Abu Bakr ibn Abd ar-Rahman used to say, "Someone who goes to the mosque in the morning or the afternoon with no intention of going anywhere else, either to learn good or teach it, is like someone who does jihad in the way of Allah and returns with booty."
Malik's Muwatta
Shortening the Prayer
Section: Waiting for The Prayer and Walking to It
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2527:
Narrated AbuHurayrah:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Striving in the path of Allah (jihad) is incumbent on you along with every ruler, whether he is pious or impious; the prayer is obligatory on you behind every believer, pious or impious, even if he commits grave sins; the (funeral) prayer is incumbent upon every Muslim, pious and impious, even if he commits major sins.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2526:
Narrated Anas ibn Malik:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: Three things are the roots of faith: to refrain from (killing) a person who utters, "There is no god but Allah" and not to declare him unbeliever whatever sin he commits, and not to excommunicate him from Islam for his any action; and jihad will be performed continuously since the day Allah sent me as a prophet until the day the last member of my community will fight with the Dajjal (Antichrist). The tyranny of any tyrant and the justice of any just (ruler) will not invalidate it. One must have faith in Divine decree.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2513:
Narrated Abdullah ibn Amr ibn al-'As:
Apostle of Allah, tell me about jihad and fighting. He replied: Abdullah ibn Amr, if you fight with endurance seeking from Allah your reward, Allah will resurrect you showing endurance and seeking your reward from Him, but, if you fight for vain show seeking to acquire much, Allah will resurrect you making a vain show and seeking to acquire much. In whatever you fight or are killed, Abdullah ibn Amr, in that state Allah will resurrect you.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2623:
Narrated Mu'adh ibn Anas al-Juhani:
I fought along with the Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) in such and such battles. The people occupied much space and encroached on the road. The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) sent an announcer to announce among the people: Those who occupy much space or encroach on the road will not be credited with jihad.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 19, Number 3019:
Narrated Jabir ibn Abdullah:
Wahb said: I asked Jabir about the condition of Thaqif when they took the oath of allegiance. He said: They stipulated to the Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) that there would be no sadaqah (i.e. zakat) on them nor Jihad (striving in the way of Allah). He then heard the Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) say: Later on they will give sadaqah (zakat) and will strive in the way of Allah when they embrace Islam.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Tribute, Spoils, and Rulership (Kitab Al-Kharaj, Wal-Fai' Wal-Imarah)
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2514:
Narrated Abdullah ibn Abbas:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: When your brethren were smitten at the battle of Uhud, Allah put their spirits in the crops of green birds which go down to the rivers of Paradise, eat its fruit and nestle in lamps of gold in the shade of the Throne. Then when they experienced the sweetness of their food, drink and rest, they asked: Who will tell our brethren about us that we are alive in Paradise provided with provision, in order that they might not be disinterested in jihad and recoil in war? Allah Most High said: I shall tell them about you; so Allah sent down; "And do not consider those who have been killed in Allah's path." till the end of the verse.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 14, Number 2497:
Narrated AbuUmamah:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: He who does not join the warlike expedition (jihad), or equip, or looks well after a warrior's family when he is away, will be smitten by Allah with a sudden calamity. Yazid ibn Abdu Rabbihi said in his tradition: 'before the Day of Resurrection".
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 23, Number 3455:
Narrated Abdullah ibn Umar:
I heard the Apostle of Allah, (peace_be_upon_him) say: When you enter into the inah transaction, hold the tails of oxen, are pleased with agriculture, and give up conducting jihad (struggle in the way of Allah). Allah will make disgrace prevail over you, and will not withdraw it until you return to your original religion.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Wages (Kitab Al-Ijarah)
Classification Undefined

Book 37, Number 4330:
Narrated AbuSa'id al-Khudri:
The Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) said: The best fighting (jihad) in the path of Allah is (to speak) a word of justice to an oppressive ruler.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Battles (Kitab Al-Malahim)
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4643:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Ayyub that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: A journey undertaken in the morning or evening (for Jihad) in the way of Allah is better than (anything) on which the sun rises or sets.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 30: MERIT OF LEAVING FOR JIHAD IN THE MORNING AND EVENING
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4640:
It has been narrated on the authority of Sahl b. Sa'd as-Sa'idi that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The journey undertaken by a person in the morning (for Jihad) in the way of Allah (will merit a reward) better than the world and all that is in it.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 30: MERIT OF LEAVING FOR JIHAD IN THE MORNING AND EVENING
Classification Undefined

Book 032, Number 6186:
Yazid b. Abu Habib reported that Na'im, the freed slave of Umm Salama, reported to him that 'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. 'As said: There came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) a person and said: I owe allegiance to you for migration and Jihad seeking reward only from Allah. He (the Holy Prophet) said: Is one from amongst your parents living? He said: Yes, of course, both are living. He further asked: Do you want to seek reward from Allah? He said: Yes. Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Go back to your parents and accord them benevolent treatment.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Virtue, Good Manners and Joining of the Ties of Relationship (Kitab Al-Birr was-Salat-I-wa'l-Adab)
Chapter 1: POLITENESS TOWARDS PARENTS AND THEIR RIGHT TO IT
Classification Undefined

Book 032, Number 6184:
Abdullah b. 'Anir reported that a person came to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) and sought permission (to participate) in Jihad, whereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: Are your parents living? He said: Yes. Thereupon he (the Holy Prophet) said: You should put in your best efforts (in their) service.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Virtue, Good Manners and Joining of the Ties of Relationship (Kitab Al-Birr was-Salat-I-wa'l-Adab)
Chapter 1: POLITENESS TOWARDS PARENTS AND THEIR RIGHT TO IT
Classification Undefined

Book 031, Number 6172:
Usair b. Jabir reported that when people from Yemen came to help (the Muslim army at the time of jihad) he asked them: Is there amongst you Uwais b. 'Amir? (He continued finding him out) until he met Uwais. He said: Are you Uwais b., Amir? He said: Yes. He said: Are you from the tribe of Qaran? He said: Yes. He (Hadrat) 'Umar (again) said: Did you suffer from leprosy and then you were cured from it but for the space of a dirham? He said: Yes. He ('Umar) said: Is your mother (living)? He said: Yes. He ('Umar) said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) say: There would come to you Uwais b. Amir with the reinforcement from the people of Yemen. (He would be) from Qaran, (the branch) of Murid. He had been suffering from leprosy from which he was cured but for a spot of a dirham. His treatment with his mother would have been excellent. If he were to take an oath in the name of Allah, He would honour that. And if it is possible for you, then do ask him to beg forgiveness for you (from your Lord). So he (Uwais) begged forgiveness for him. Umar said: Where do you intend to go? He said: To Kufa. He ('Umar) said: Let me write a letter for you to its governor, whereupon he (Uwais) said: I love to live amongst the poor people. When it was the next year, a person from among the elite (of Kufa) performed Hajj and he met Umar. He asked him about Uwais. He said: I left him in a state with meagre means of sustenance. (Thereupon) Umar said: I heard Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying: There would come to you Uwais b. 'Amir, of Qaran, a branch (of the tribe) of Murid, along with the reinforcement of the people of Yemen. He had been suffering from leprosy which would have been cured but for the space of a dirham. His treatment with his mother would have been very kind. If he would take an oath in the name of Allah (for something) He would honour it. Ask him to beg forgiveness for you (from Allah) in case it is possible for you. So he came to Uwais and said.: Beg forgiveness (from Allah) for me. He (Uwais) said: You have just come from a sacred journey (Hajj) ; you, therefore, ask forgiveness for me. He (the person who had performed Hajj) said: Ask forgiveness for me (from Allah). He (Uwais again) said: You have just come from the sacred journey, so you ask forgiveness for me. (Uwais further) said: Did you meet Umar? He said: Yes. He (Uwais) then begged forgiveness for him (from Allah). So the people came to know about (the status of religious piety) of Uwais. He went away (from that place). Usair said: His clothing consisted of a mantle, and whosoever saw him said: From where did Uwais get this mantle?
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to the Merits of the Companions (Allah Be Pleased With Them) of the Holy Prophet (May Peace Be Upon Him) (Kitab Al-Fada'il Al-Sahabah)
Chapter 55: THE MERITS OF UWAIS QARANI (ALLAH BE PLEASED WITH HIM)
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4646:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Qatada that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) stood up among them (his Companions) to deliver his sermon in which he told them that Jihad in the way of Allah and belief in Allah (with all His Attributes) are the most meritorious of acts. A man stood up and said: Messenger of Allah, do you think that if I am killed in the way of Allah, my sins will be blotted out from me? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, in case you are killed in the way of Allah and you were patient and sincere and you always fought facing the enemy, never turming your back upon him. Then he added: What have you said (now)? (Wishing to have further assurance from him for his satisfaction), he asked (again): Do you think if I am killed in the way of Allah, all my sins will be obliterated from me? The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Yes, it you were patient and sincere and always fought facing the enemy and never turning your back upon him, (all your lapses would be forgiven) except debt. Gabriel has told me this.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 32: ONE WHO IS KILLED IN THE WAY OF ALLAH WILL HAVE ALL HIS SINS BLOTTED OUT EXCEPF DEBT
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4645:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Sa'id Khudri that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said (to him): Abu Sa'id, whoever cheerfully accepts Allah as his Lord, Islam as his religion and Mubammad as his Apostle is necessarily entitled to enter Paradise. He (Abu Sa'id) wondered at it and said: Messenger of Allah, repeat it for me. He (the Messenger of Allah) did that and said: There is another act which elevates the position of a man in Paradise to a grade one hundred (higher), and the elevation between one grade and the other is equal to the height of the heaven from the earth. He (Abu Sa'id) said: What is that act? He replied: Jihad in the way of Allah! Jihad in the way of Allah!
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 31: THE HIGH POSITION RESERVED BY GOD FOR MUJAHIDS IN PARADISE
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4641:
It has been narrated on the authority of Sahl b. Sa'd as-Sa'idi that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: A journey undertaken in the morning or evening (fond Jihad) in the way of Allah (will merit a reward) better than the world and all that is in it.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 30: MERIT OF LEAVING FOR JIHAD IN THE MORNING AND EVENING
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4631:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira who said: I heard the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) say: I would not stay behind (when) an expedition (for Jihad was being mobilised) if it were going to be too hard upon the believers.... This is followed by the same words as have appeared in the previous tradition, but this tradition has the same ending as the previous hadith with a slight difference in the wording:" By the Being in Whose Hand is my life, I love that I should be killed in the way of Allah; then I should be brought back to life and be killed again in His way...."
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 28: THE MERIT OF JIHAD AND CAMPAIGNING IN THE WAY OF ALLAH
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4599:
'A'isha reported that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was asked about migration, whereupon he said: There is no migration after the Conquest (of Mecca), but Jihad and sincere intention. When you are asked to set out (for the cause of Islam), you should set out,
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 20: NO MIGRATION AFTER THE CONQUEST OF MECCA BUT ALLEGIANCE COULD BE SWORN (TO A RIGHTFUL LEADER) ON SERVING THE CAUSE OF ISLAM, ON FIGHTING IN THE WAY OF ALLAH AND ON FOLLOWING THE PATH OF VIRTUE
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4597:
It has been narrated on the authority of Ibn 'Abbas that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said on the day of the Conquest of Mecca: There is no Hijra now, but (only) Jihad (fighting for the cause of Islam) and sincerity of purpose (have great reward) ; when you are asked to set out (on an expedition undertaken for the cause of Islam) you should (readily) do so.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 20: NO MIGRATION AFTER THE CONQUEST OF MECCA BUT ALLEGIANCE COULD BE SWORN (TO A RIGHTFUL LEADER) ON SERVING THE CAUSE OF ISLAM, ON FIGHTING IN THE WAY OF ALLAH AND ON FOLLOWING THE PATH OF VIRTUE
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4614:
It has been narrated on the authority of Jarir b. Abdullah who said: I saw that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) was twisting the forelock of a horse with his fingers and he was saying: (A great) benefit. i. e. reward (for rearing them for Jihad) and spoils of war, has been tied to the forelocks of horses until the Day of Judgment.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 26: GREAT BENEFIT IN THE FORELOCKS OF THE HORSES
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4639:
It has been narrated on the authority of Anas b. Malik that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Leaving (for Jihad) in the way of Allah in the morning or in the evening (will merit a reward) better than the world and all that is in it.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 30: MERIT OF LEAVING FOR JIHAD IN THE MORNING AND EVENING
Classification Undefined

Book 019, Number 4448:
It has been narrated (through a still difterent chain of transmitters) by Anas that the Companions of Muhammad (may peace be upon him) were chanting on the day of the Battle of the Ditch:
We are those who have sworn allegiance to Muhammad
(And made a covenant with him) to follow Islam as long as we live.
Hammad is not sure whether Anas said:" Ala'l-Islam" or," Ala'l-Jihad". And the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him) was chanting:
O God, the real good is the good of the Hereafter,
So forgive Thou the Ansar and the Muhajirs.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Jihad and Expedition (Kitab Al-Jihad wa'l-Siyar)
Chapter 43: THE BATTLE OF AHZAB OR KHANDAQ (THE TRIBES OR THE DITCH)
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4676:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Ishaq, that he heard Bara' talking about the Qur'anic verse:" Those who sit (at home) from among the believers and those who go out for Jihad in the way of Allah are not aqual" (iv. 95). (He said that) the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) ordered Zaid (to write the verse). He brought a shoulder-blade (of a slaughtered camel) and inscribed it (the verse) thereon. The son of Umm Maktum complained of his blindness to the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him). (At this) descended the revelation:" Those of the believers who sit (at home) without any trouble (illness, incapacity, disability)" (iv. 95). The tradition has been handed down through two other chains of transmitters.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 40: JIHAD NOT COMPULSORY FOR THOSE WHO HAVE A GENUINE EXCUSE
Classification Undefined

Book 019, Number 4347:
It has been narrated on the authority of Umar, who said: The properties abandoned by Banu Nadir were the ones which Allah bestowed upon His Apostle for which no expedition was undertaken either with cavalry or camelry. These properties were particularly meant for the Holy Prophet (may peace be upon him). He would meet the annual expenditure of his family from the income thereof, and would spend what remained for purchasing horses and weapons as preparation for Jihad.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Jihad and Expedition (Kitab Al-Jihad wa'l-Siyar)
Chapter 15: FAI' (PROPERTY TAKEN FROM THE ENEMY WITHOUT A FORMAL WAR)
Classification Undefined

Book 017, Number 4198:
Jabir b. Samura reported: As he was being brought to Allah's Apostle (may peace be upon him) I saw Ma'iz b. Malik-a short-statured person with strong sinews, having no cloak around him. He bore witness against his own self four times that he had committed adultery, whereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Perhaps (you kissed her or embraced her). He said: No. by God, one deviating (from the path of virtue) has committed adultery. He then got him stoned (to death), and then delivered the address: Behold, as we set out for Jihad in the cause of Allah, one of you lagged behind and shrieked like the bleating of a male goat, and gave a small quantity of milk. By Allah, in case I get hold of him, I shall certainly punish him.
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to Punishments Prescribed by Islam (Kitab Al-Hudud)
Chapter 5: HE WHO CONFESSES HIS GUILT OF ADULTERY
Classification Undefined

Book 017, Number 4199:
Jabir b. Samura reported that there was brought to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) a short-statured person with thick uncombed hair, muscular body, having a mantle around him and he had committed adultery. He turned him away twice and then made pronouncement about him and he was stoned. Then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: We set out for Jihad in the cause of Allah and one of you lagged behind and shrieked like the bleating of a male goat and one of then (goats' gave a small quantity of milk. In case Allah gives me power over one of them, I will punish him (in such a way that it may have a deterrent effect upon others). In another narration transmitted on the authority of Sa'id b Jubair (the words are), that He (the Holy Prophet) turned him away four times."
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to Punishments Prescribed by Islam (Kitab Al-Hudud)
Chapter 5: HE WHO CONFESSES HIS GUILT OF ADULTERY
Classification Undefined

Book 007, Number 3139:
Ibn 'Abbas (Allah be pleased with him) reported Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as saying on the Day of Victory over Mecca: There is no Hijra (emigration) but only Jihad and good intention; and when you are called to battle, then go forth. He also said on the Day of Victory over Mecca: Allah made this town sacred on the day He created the earth and the heavens; so it is -sacred by the sacred- ness conferred on it by Allah until the Day of Resurrection and fighting in it was not lawful to anyone before me, and it was made lawful for me only during an hour on one day, for it is sacred by the sacredness conferred on it by Allah until the Day of Resurrection. Its thorns are not to be cut, its game is not to be molested, and the things dropped are to be picked up only by one who makes a public announcement of it, and its fresh herbage is not to be cut. Abbas (Allah be pleased with him) said: Messenger of Allah, exception may be made in case of rush, for it is useful for their blacksmiths and for their houses. He (the Holy Prophet) conceding the suggestion of 'Abbas) said: Except rush.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Pilgrimage (Kitab Al-Hajj)
Chapter 80: THE SACRED TERRITORY OF MECCA AND ITS INVIOLABILITY AND THE PROHIBITION TO DO HUNTING IN IT AND ITS SUBURBS, AND FELLING DOWN OF ITS TREES AND CUTTING ITS GRASS
Classification Undefined

Book 010, Number 3892:
Abd Mutawakkil al-Najl reported from Jabir b. 'Abdullah (Allah be pleased with them) who said: I accompanied Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in one of his journeys (the narrator says, he said in Jihad), and he narrated the rest of the hadith, and made this addition: He (the Holy Prophet) said: Jabir, have you received the price? I said: Yes, whereupon he said: Yours is the price as well as the camel; yours is the price as well as the camel.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Transactions (Kitab Al-Buyu`)
Chapter 42: THE SELLING OF THE CAMEL AND STIPULATION OF RIDING ON IT
Classification Undefined

Book 001, Number 0149:
Abu Dharr reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, which of the deeds is the best? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Belief in Allah and Jihad in His cause. I again asked: Who is the slave whose emancipation is the best? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: One who is valuable for his master and whose price is high. I said: If I can't afford to do it? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Help an artisan or make anything for the unskilled (labourer). I (Abu Dharr) said: Messenger of Allah, you see that I am helpless in doing some of these deeds. He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Desist from doing mischief to the people. That is the charity of your person on your behalf.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Faith (Kitab Al-Iman)
Chapter 37: BELIEF IN ALLAH IS THE BEST OF DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Book 001, Number 0152:
'Abdullah b. Mas'ud reported: I said: Messenger of Allah, which of the deeds (takes one) nearer to Paradise? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Prayer at its proper time, I said: What next, Messenger of Allah? He replied: Kindness to the parents. I said: What next? He replied: Jihad in the cause of Allah.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Faith (Kitab Al-Iman)
Chapter 37: BELIEF IN ALLAH IS THE BEST OF DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Book 001, Number 0151:
It is narrated on the authority of 'Abdullah b. Mas'ud that he observed. I asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) which deed was the best. He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Prayer at its appointed hour. I (again) said: Then what? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Kindness to the parents. I (again) said: Then what? He replied: Earnest endeavour (Jihad) in the cause of Allah. And I would have not ceased asking more questions but out of regard (for his feelings).
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Faith (Kitab Al-Iman)
Chapter 37: BELIEF IN ALLAH IS THE BEST OF DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Book 001, Number 0148:
Abu Huraira reported: The Messenger of Allah was asked about the best of deeds. He observed: Belief in Allah. He (the inquirer) said: What next? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Jihad (struggle to the utmost) in the cause of Allah. He (the inquirer) again said: What next? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Pilgrimage accepted into the grace of the Lord. In the. tradition narrated on the authority of Muhammad b. Ja'far (the words are) that he (the Holy Prophet) said: Belief in Allah and His Messenger. Muhammad b. Rafi and 'Abd b. Humaid, 'Abdur-Razzaq and Ma'mar and Zuhri have narrated a hadith like this on the authority of the same chain of transmitters.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Faith (Kitab Al-Iman)
Chapter 37: BELIEF IN ALLAH IS THE BEST OF DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Volume 9, Book 93, Number 519:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet said, "Whoever believes in Allah and His Apostle offers prayers perfectly and fasts (the month of) Ramadan then it is incumbent upon Allah to admit him into Paradise, whether he emigrates for Allah's cause or stays in the land where he was born." They (the companions of the Prophet) said, "O Allah's Apostle! Should we not inform the people of that?" He said, "There are one-hundred degrees in Paradise which Allah has prepared for those who carry on Jihad in His Cause. The distance between every two degrees is like the distance between the sky and the Earth, so if you ask Allah for anything, ask Him for the Firdaus, for it is the last part of Paradise and the highest part of Paradise, and at its top there is the Throne of Beneficent, and from it gush forth the rivers of Paradise."
Sahih Bukhari
ONENESS, UNIQUENESS OF ALLAH (TAWHEED)
Classification Undefined

Volume 9, Book 89, Number 308:
Narrated Anas:
The Prophet went out on a cold morning while the Muhajirin (emigrants) and the Ansar were digging the trench. The Prophet then said, "O Allah! The real goodness is the goodness of the Here after, so please forgive the Ansar and the Muhajirin." They replied, "We are those who have given the Pledge of allegiance to Muhammad for to observe Jihad as long as we remain alive."
Sahih Bukhari
Judgments (Ahkaam)
Classification Undefined

Volume 9, Book 93, Number 625:
Narrated Ibn Mas'ud:
A man asked the Prophet "What deeds are the best?" The Prophet said: (1) To perform the (daily compulsory) prayers at their (early) stated fixed times, (2) To be good and dutiful to one's own parents. (3) and to participate in Jihad in Allah's Cause."
Sahih Bukhari
ONENESS, UNIQUENESS OF ALLAH (TAWHEED)
Classification Undefined

Volume 2, Book 26, Number 594:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet was asked, "Which is the best deed?" He said, "To believe in Allah and His Apostle." He was then asked, "Which is the next (in goodness)?" He said, "To participate in Jihad in Allah's Cause." He was then asked, "Which is the next?" He said, "To perform Hajj-Mabrur. "
Sahih Bukhari
Pilgrimmage (Hajj)
Classification Undefined

Volume 3, Book 46, Number 724:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "A pious slave gets a double reward." Abu Huraira added: By Him in Whose Hands my soul is but for Jihad (i.e. holy battles), Hajj, and my duty to serve my mother, I would have loved to die as a slave.
Sahih Bukhari
Manumission of Slaves
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 87:
Narrated Anas:
Allah's Apostle went towards the Khandaq (i.e. Trench) and saw the Emigrants and the Ansar digging in a very cold morning as they did not have slaves to do that for them. When he noticed their fatigue and hunger he said, "O Allah! The real life is that of the Here-after, (so please) forgive the Ansar and the Emigrants." In its reply the Emigrants and the Ansar said, "We are those who have given a pledge of allegiance to Muhammad that we will carry on Jihad as long as we live."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 44:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
A man came to Allah's Apostle and said, "Instruct me as to such a deed as equals Jihad (in reward)." He replied, "I do not find such a deed." Then he added, "Can you, while the Muslim fighter is in the battle-field, enter your mosque to perform prayers without cease and fast and never break your fast?" The man said, "But who can do that?" Abu- Huraira added, "The Mujahid (i.e. Muslim fighter) is rewarded even for the footsteps of his horse while it wanders bout (for grazing) tied in a long rope."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 81:
Narrated Anas bin Malik
In the life-time of the Prophet, Abu Talha did not fast because of the Jihad, but after the Prophet died I never saw him without fasting except on 'Id-ul-Fitr and 'Id-ul-Aclha.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 79:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
On the day of the Conquest (of Mecca) the Prophet said, "There is no emigration after the Conquest but Jihad and intentions. When you are called (by the Muslim ruler) for fighting, go forth immediately." (See Hadith No. 42)
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 56:
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
Um Haram said, "Once the Prophet slept in my house near to me and got up smiling. I said, 'What makes you smile?' He replied, 'Some of my followers who (i.e. in a dream) were presented to me sailing on this green sea like kings on thrones.' I said, 'O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to make me one of them." So the Prophet invoked Allah for her and went to sleep again. He did the same (i.e. got up and told his dream) and Um Haran repeated her question and he gave the same reply. She said, "Invoke Allah to make me one of them." He said, "You are among the first batch." Later on it happened that she went out in the company of her husband 'Ubada bin As-Samit who went for Jihad and it was the first time the Muslims undertook a naval expedition led by Mu awiya. When the expedition came to an end and they were returning to Sham, a riding animal was presented to her to ride, but the animal let her fall and thus she died.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 144:
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
Um Haram told me that the Prophet one day took a midday nap in her house. Then he woke up smiling. Um Haram asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What makes you smile?" He replied "I was astonished to see (in my dream) some people amongst my followers on a sea-voyage looking like kings on the thrones." She said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to make me one of them." He replied, "You are amongst them." He slept again and then woke up smiling and said the same as before twice or thrice. And she said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to make me one of them." And he said, "You are amongst the first batch." 'Ubada bin As-Samit married her (i.e. Um Haram) and then he took her for Jihad. When she returned, an animal was presented to her to ride, but she fell down and her neck was broken.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 146:
Narrated Abu Said Al-Khudri
The Prophet said, "A time will come when groups of people will go for Jihad and it will be asked, 'Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the Prophet?' The answer will be, 'Yes.' Then they will be given victory (by Allah) (because of him). Then a time will come when it will be asked. 'Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the companions of the Prophet?' It will be said, 'Yes,' and they will be given victory (by Allah). Then a time will come when it will be said. 'Is there anyone amongst you who has enjoyed the company of the companions of the companions of the Prophet?' It will be said, 'Yes,' and they will be given victory (by Allah)."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 88:
Narrated Anas:
The Emigrants and the Ansar started digging the trench around Medina carrying the earth on their backs and saying, "We are those who have given a pledge of allegiance to Muhammad that we will I carry on Jihad as long as we live." The Prophet kept on replying, "O Allah, there is no good except the good of the Hereafter; so confer Your Blessings on the Ansar and the Emigrants."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 130:
Narrated 'Aisha:
Whenever the Prophet intended to proceed on a journey, he used to draw lots amongst his wives and would take the one upon whom the lot fell. Once, before setting out for Jihad, he drew lots amongst us and the lot came to me; so I went with the Prophet; and that happened after the revelation of the Verse Hijab (i.e. veiling).
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 112:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, " Horses are kept for one of three purposes; for some people they are a source of reward, for some others they are a means of shelter and for some others they are a source of sins. The one for whom they are a source of reward, is he who keeps a horse for Allah's Cause (i.e. Jihad) tying it with a long tether on a meadow or in a garden with the result that whatever it eats from the area of the meadow or the garden where it is tied will be counted as good deeds for his benefit, and if it should break its rope and jump over one or two hillocks then all its dung and its foot marks will be written as good deeds for him; and if it passes by a river and drinks water from it even though he had no intention of watering it, even then he will get the reward for its drinking. As for the man for whom horses are a source of sins, he is the one who keeps a horse for the sake of pride and pretense and showing enmity for Muslims: such a horse will be a source of sins for him. When Allah's Apostle was asked about donkeys, he replied, "Nothing has been revealed to me about them except this unique, comprehensive Verse: "Then anyone who does an atom's (or a small ant's) weight of good shall see it; And anyone who does an atom's (or a small ant's) weight of evil, shall see it.' (101.7-8)
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 104:
Narrated 'Urwa Al-Bariqi:
The Prophet said, "Good will remain (as a permanent quality) in the foreheads of horses (for Jihad) till the Day of Resurrection, for they bring about either a reward (in the Hereafter) or booty (in this world."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 53, Number 352:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle said, "Allah guarantees him who strives in His Cause and whose motivation for going out is nothing but Jihad in His Cause and belief in His Word, that He will admit him into Paradise (if martyred) or bring him back to his dwelling place, whence he has come out, with what he gains of reward and booty."
Sahih Bukhari
One-fifth of Booty to the Cause of Allah (Khumus)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 317:
Narrated Abdullah:
When the Prophet returned (from Jihad), he would say Takbir thrice and add, "We are returning, if Allah wishes, with repentance and worshipping and praising (our Lord) and prostrating ourselves before our Lord. Allah fulfilled His Promise and helped His Slave, and He Alone defeated the (infidel) clans."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 248:
Narrated 'Abdullah bin 'Amr:
A man came to the Prophet asking his permission to take part in Jihad. The Prophet asked him, "Are your parents alive?" He replied in the affirmative. The Prophet said to him, "Then exert yourself in their service."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 217:
Narrated Yali:
I participated in the Ghazwa of Tabuk along with Allah's Apostle and I gave a young camel to be ridden in Jihad and that was, to me, one of my best deeds. Then I employed a laborer who quarrelled with another person. One of them bit the hand of the other and the latter drew his hand from the mouth of the former pulling out his front tooth. Then the former instituted a suit against the latter before the Prophet who rejected that suit saying, "Do you expect him to put out his hand for you to snap as a male camel snaps (vegetation)?"
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 42:
Narrated Ibn 'Abbas:
Allah's Apostle said, "There is no Hijra (i.e. migration) (from Mecca to Medina) after the Conquest (of Mecca), but Jihad and good intention remain; and if you are called (by the Muslim ruler) for fighting, go forth immediately.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 41:
Narrated Abdullah bin Masud:
I asked Allah's Apostle, "O Allah's Apostle! What is the best deed?" He replied, "To offer the prayers at their early stated fixed times." I asked, "What is next in goodness?" He replied, "To be good and dutiful to your parents." I further asked, what is next in goodness?" He replied, "To participate in Jihad in Allah's Cause." I did not ask Allah's Apostle anymore and if I had asked him more, he would have told me more.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 51, Number 33:
Narrated Ibn 'Umar:
When 'Umar got a piece of land in Khaibar, he came to the Prophet saying, "I have got a piece of land, better than which I have never got. So what do you advise me regarding it?" The Prophet said, "If you wish you can keep it as an endowment to be used for charitable purposes." So, 'Umar gave the land in charity (i.e. as an endowments on the condition that the land would neither be sold nor given as a present, nor bequeathed, (and its yield) would be used for the poor, the kinsmen, the emancipation of slaves, Jihad, and for guests and travelers; and its administrator could eat in a reasonable just manner, and he also could feed his friends without intending to be wealthy by its means."
Sahih Bukhari
Wills and Testaments (Wasaayaa)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 56, Number 839:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet said, "A horse may be kept for one of three purposes: for a man it may be a source of reward; for another it may be a means of living; and for a third it may be a burden (a source of committing sins). As for the one for whom it is a source of reward, he is the one who keeps his horse for the sake of Jihad in Allah's Cause; he ties it with a long rope on a pasture or in a garden. So whatever its rope allows it to eat, will be regarded as good rewardable deeds (for its owner). And if it breaks off its rope and jumps over one or two hillocks, even its dung will be considered amongst his good deeds. And if it passes by a river and drinks water from it, that will be considered as good deeds for his benefit) even if he has had no intention of watering it. A horse is a shelter for the one who keeps it so that he may earn his living honestly and takes it as a refuge to keep him from following illegal ways (of gaining money), and does not forget the rights of Allah (i.e. paying the Zakat and allowing others to use it for Allah's Sake). But a horse is a burden (and a source of committing sins for him who keeps it out of pride and pretense and with the intention of harming the Muslims."
The Prophet was asked about donkeys. He replied, "Nothing has been revealed to be concerning them except this comprehensive Verse (which covers everything) :--'Then whosoever has done good equal to the weight of an atom (or a small ant), Shall see it (its reward) And whosoever has done evil equal to the weight of an atom (or a small ) ant), Shall see it (Its punishment)." (99.7-8)
Sahih Bukhari
Virtues and Merits of the Prophet (pbuh) and his Companions
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 58, Number 140:
Narrated Anas bin Malik:
On the day of the battle of the Trench (i.e. Ghazwat-ul-Khandaq) the Ansar used to say, "We are those who have given the pledge of allegiance to Muhammad for Jihad (i.e. holy fighting) as long as we live." The Prophet , replied to them, "O Allah! There is no life except the life of the Hereafter; so please honor the Ansar and the Emigrants."
Sahih Bukhari
Merits of the Helpers in Madinah (Ansaar)
Classification Undefined

Volume 6, Book 60, Number 41:
Narrated Abu Wail:
Hudhaifa said, "The Verse:--
"And spend (of your wealth) in the Cause of Allah and do not throw yourselves in destruction," (2.195) was revealed concerning spending in Allah's Cause (i.e. Jihad)."
Sahih Bukhari
Prophetic Commentary on the Qur'an (Tafseer of the Prophet (pbuh))
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 599:
Narrated Mujashi bin Masud:
I took Abu Mabad to the Prophet in order that he might give him the pledge of allegiance for migration. The Prophet said, "Migration has gone to its people, but I take the pledge from him (i.e. Abu Mabad) for Islam and Jihad."
Sahih Bukhari
Military Expeditions led by the Prophet (pbuh) (Al-Maghaazi)
Classification Undefined

Volume 1, Book 2, Number 35:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
The Prophet said, "The person who participates in (Holy battles) in Allah's cause and nothing compels him to do so except belief in Allah and His Apostles, will be recompensed by Allah either with a reward, or booty (if he survives) or will be admitted to Paradise (if he is killed in the battle as a martyr). Had I not found it difficult for my followers, then I would not remain behind any sariya going for Jihad and I would have loved to be martyred in Allah's cause and then made alive, and then martyred and then made alive, and then again martyred in His cause."
Sahih Bukhari
Belief
Classification Undefined

Hadith #1093, Category: Governance
Abu Hurairah, may Allah be pleased with him, reported:
The Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: Allah has undertaken to look after the affairs of one who goes out to fight in His way believing in Him and affirming the truth of His Messengers. He is committed to His care that He will either admit him to Paradise or bring him back to his home from where he set out with a reward or (his share of) booty. By the Being in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad, if a person gets wounded in the way of Allah, he will come on the Day of Judgment with his wound in the same condition as it was when it was first inflicted; its color being the color of blood but its smell will be the smell of musk. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not to be too hard upon the Muslims, I would not lag behind any expedition which is going to fight in the cause of Allah. But I do not have abundant means to provide them (the Mujahids) with riding beasts, nor have they (i.e. all of them) abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) so that they could be left behind. By the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, I love to fight in the way of Allah and be killed, to fight and again be killed and to fight again and be killed.
Bukhari and Muslim
Governance
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Faith Hadith No. 35, Ablution Hadith No. 230, Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2588, 2593, 2750, The Prescribed Fifth Portion Hadith No. 2891, Slain Animals and the Hunt Hadith No. 5107, Wishing Hadith No. 6685, 6686, Monotheism Hadith No. 6903, 6909Muslim compiled it in Book on Emirate Hadith No. 3484Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on The Merits of Jihad Hadith No. 1580Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 3047, 3071, 3072, 3073, 3096, 3100, 3101, Faith and Its Laws Hadith No. 4943, 4944Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2743, 2785Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 2 Page 231, 242, 245, 313, 317, 384, 391, 399, 400, 424, 473, 494, 496, 502, 512, 520, 531, 537Malik compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 850, 871, Emirate Hadith No. 873, Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 883Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2284, 2299

Hadith #768, Category: Pilgrimage>Hajj
Ibn 'Abbas, may Allah be pleased with them, reported:
Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said on the day he entered Makkah: (in victory) There is no Hijrah (emigration) but only Jihad and good intention; and when you are called to battle, then go forth. He also said on the Day of Victory over Makkah: Allah made this Town sacred on the day He created the earth and the heavens; so it is sacred by the sacredness conferred on it by Allah until the Day of Resurrection and fighting in it was not lawful to anyone before me, and it was made lawful for me only during an hour on one day, for it is sacred by the sacredness conferred on it by Allah until the Day of Resurrection. Its thorns are not to be cut, its game is not to be molested, and the things dropped are to be picked up only by one who makes a public announcement of it, and its fresh herbage is not to be cut. Al-'Abbas (Allah be pleased with him) said: Messenger of Allah, exception may be made in case of Idhkhir, for it is useful for their blacksmiths and for their houses. He (the Holy Prophet) conceding the suggestion of (Al-'Abbas) said: Except Idhkhir.
Bukhari and Muslim
Pilgrimage
Hajj
Classification Mutawatir, Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on Funerals Hadith No. 1262, Pilgrimage Hadith No. 1703, Al-Jihad and Marching Hadith No. 2575, 2613, 2848, The Tribute and Mowada`h [Making Truce] Hadith No. 2951Muslim compiled it in Book on Pilgrimage Hadith No. 2412Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Biographies Hadith No. 1516Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on The Rites of Pilgrimage Hadith No. 2825, 2826, 2843, Pledge of Allegience Hadith No. 4100Abu-Dawud compiled it in Book on Religious Rituals Hadith No. 1725, Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2121Ibn Majah compiled it in Book on Al-Jihad [Holy fighting] Hadith No. 2763Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 1 Page 253, 259, 266, 315, 318, 348, 355Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Biographies Hadith No. 2400

Hadith #48, Category: Faith
It is narrated on the authority of 'Abdullah bin Mas'ud, may Allah be pleased with him, who observed:
I asked Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) which deed was the best. He (the Holy Prophet) replied: The Prayer at its appointed hour. I (again) asked: Then what? He (the Holy Prophet) replied: Kindness to the parents. I (again) asked: Then what? He replied: Earnest struggle (Jihad) in the cause of Allah. I refrained from asking any more questions for fear of annoying him.
Bukhari and Muslim
Faith
Classification Marfu
HadithInfo:*Al-Bukhari compiled it in Book on The Times of Prayers Hadith No. 496Muslim compiled it in Book on Faith Hadith No. 120Al-Tirmizi compiled it in Book on Prayer Hadith No. 158, Benevolence and Bond Hadith No. 1820Al-Nisa`i compiled it in Book on Timings Hadith No. 606, 607Ahmed b. Hanbal compiled it in Part 1 Page 409, 418, 421, 439, 442, 444, 448, 451Al-Darami compiled it in Book on Prayer Hadith No. 1197

Hadith #1563, Category: Uncategorised
“I , (Abdullah, the son of Ka'b, the guide of Ka'b, the son of Malik who was blind) heard him say: 'I (Ka'b) accompanied the Messenger of Allah (sa), in every campaign except Tabuk. I did not accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) at Badr and at that time he did not blame anyone who did not accompany him.’ The Messenger of Allah (sa) and his companions had been observing the Koraysh caravan when Allah ordained an unexpected clash to occur between them and their enemies.
However, I was present with the Messenger of Allah (sa), during the night of Aqabah when we pledged our oath of complete adherence to Islam, and I would not exchange Aqabah for Badr with all its fame.
As for my failure to accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) at the campaign of Tabuk I will tell you.
At that time I was stronger and more affluent than at any other time. I had two riding camels – before that time I had never owned two. It was the practice of the Messenger of Allah (sa) that whenever he decided to embark upon a campaign not to disclose his real objective, in fact he would say the opposite up until the last moment. However, on this occasion, because it was the season of intense heat and the journey was going to be long across the desert, and the enemy were great in strength. He warned his companions clearly and told them of his objective so that they were able to make adequate preparations.
The number of those who prepared to make themselves ready to accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) was also large and a register had not yet been established to list all of them. No man reluctant to go imagined that his absence would go unnoticed unless it was disclosed by Allah. It was a time when the fruit on the trees had ripened and their shade was dense - this too crossed my mind.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) and his companions who were to accompany him occupied themselves with their preparations. I would go out in the morning intending to do the same along with them, only to return later without accomplishing anything, saying to myself: ‘There is plenty of time. I can get ready whenever I wish.’
Time passed and the companions had completed their preparations. Then one day, the Messenger of Allah (sa) set out with them on his march. I had done nothing to prepare myself. I remained in my indecisive state, without accomplishing anything, while the companions set off on their march. I thought I would set off by myself and overtake them - how I wish I had done so, but I did not.
As I went about in the town it grieved me to notice that among those who remained at home, like me, were only those who were either suspected of hypocrisy or excused on account of age or something similar.
The Prophet (sa) made no mention of me until after he reached Tabuk. One day when he was sitting with his companions he inquired, ‘What has happened to Ka'ab the son of Malik?’ Someone from among the Bani Salimah said, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) he did not come because of his two cloaks and admiration of his finery!’ Upon hearing this Mu'az son of Jabal (s) said, ‘Evil is what you have said. O Messenger of Allah (sa) we know nothing about him except good.’ The Prophet (sa) did not comment.
It was at this time that the Messenger of Allah (sa) observed someone at a distance in the desert clad in white and he exclaimed: ‘May it be Abu Khaisamah’, and he was right – Abu Khaisamah had been taken for a beggar by the hypocrites on account that he gave a small quantity of dates in charity.
When I learnt that the Messenger of Allah (sa) was on his way back from Tabuk I was filled with anxiety and began to fabricate false excuses in my mind to help me save myself from his anger. Also, I consulted members of my family whose judgment I trusted. When I heard that the Prophet's arrival was imminent, I realized that no false excuse would help me therefore I decided to tell the truth.
He arrived the next morning. when he returned from a journey it was his custom to go straight to the Mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), and then meet the people. He did the same on this occasion and those who did not partake in the campaign came forward and began, on oath, to give their excuses.
They were over eighty people and the Prophet (sa) accepted their excuses and renewed their oaths. Then he prayed for forgiveness for them and committed to Allah whatever they had in their minds.
When it came to my turn and I greeted him; he smiled, but displeasure was visible in his smile, and said, ‘Come forward.’ So, I stepped forward and sat down before him. He asked, ‘What kept you back, had you not purchased your mount?’ I replied, ‘Messenger of Allah, if I had been confronted by someone other than yourself; such as a man of the world, I could easily escape his displeasure with some excuse, because I am gifted with skill of plausibility. However, I know that if I were to concoct a false story to you today, which might even convince you, without doubt Allah will soon arouse your anger against me over something else. But, if I tell you the truth and you are angry with me, I can still hope for mercy from Allah, the Exalted. By Allah I have no excuse. I was never stronger or more affluent than when I held back from accompanying you.'
The Messenger of Allah (sa) said, ‘This one has told the truth, now withdraw, until Allah decides your case.’
Some men of the children of Salimah followed me out of the mosque and said, ‘We have never known you to commit a sin before this, why didn't you offer an excuse to the Messenger of Allah (sa) like the others who did not take part in the campaign – your sin would have been forgiven through the supplication of the Messenger of Allah (sa)!"
They persisted in reproaching me so harshly that I almost went back to the Messenger of Allah (sa) to withdraw my confession. Then, I asked them, ‘Are there any cases similar to mine?’ They replied, ‘Murarah son of Rabi'a 'Amiri and Hilal the son of Umayyah Waqifi (sp).’ When they mentioned these two righteous men that had participated in the Battle of Badr, and possessed many good qualities, I was strengthened in my decision.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) directed his companions not to speak to the three of us. People avoid us as if we were strangers, and I felt as I was in a strange land. This state of affairs continued for fifty days.
My two companions were so overcome by misery and shame that they went into seclusion, shutting themselves away in their homes. Being the youngest and toughest of the three, I would go out and join my fellow Muslims for prayers and walk in the streets, although no one would speak to me.
I would wait before the Messenger of Allah (sa) when he sat in the Mosque after prayer and greet him wondering whether he had moved his lips to return my greeting.
During the prayer, I would stand near him and I noticed that he would glance in my direction when I was praying and look away when I looked in his direction.
Feeling anguish and deeply hurt by the harshness of Muslims towards me, one day I went and climbed over the garden wall belonging to my cousin Abu Khatadah (s) of whom I was very fond. I greeted him, but he did not return my greeting. I said to him, ‘Abu Khatadah, I ask you in the Name of Allah, do you not know that I love Allah and His Messenger (sa)?’ But he remained silent. I repeated my earnest question, but he still did no reply. I asked a third time and he replied, ‘Allah and His Messenger (sa) know best.’ When I heard this, I burst into tears and returned home.
One day I was in the market-place of Medina when I heard a Syrian peasant, who had brought grain to sell, ask, ‘Would someone direct me to Ka'ab the son of Malik?’ The people pointed in my direction and he came to me and handed me a letter from the King of Ghassan.
Being literate I read it. It read, 'We have heard that your master has treated you unjustly. Allah has not made you to be humiliated and maltreated. Come over to us and we shall receive you graciously.' Upon this, I said to myself: ‘This is another trial,’ and threw it into the oven.
After forty days of the fifty had elapsed without any indication in the Revelation concerning us, a messenger of the Prophet (sa) came to me and said, ‘The Messenger of Allah (sa) directs you not to associate with your wife.’ I inquired, ‘Should I divorce her or what should I do?’ He replied, ‘No, just do not associate with her.’ I understood that my two companions had been directed likewise, so I told my wife to go her parents and remain with them until Allah determined the matter.
The wife of Hilal son of Umayyah went to the Prophet (sa) and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) Hilal the son of Umayyah is old and unable to look after himself, he does not have a servant. Would it displease you if I were to serve him?’ He replied, ‘No, but he should not associate with you.’ She told the Prophet (sa) that, ‘Ever since this happened, he has no interest in me, and weeps continuously.’
Some of my people suggested to me that I should also seek the permission of the Prophet (sa) so that my wife may also look after me as the wife of Hilal bin Umayyah did, but I did not ask the Messenger of Allah (sa) for this because I did not know what he might say, and besides, I was young.
Ten more days and nights passed like this. On the fifty-first morning, after the dawn prayer, I was sitting at home feeling sad and although the world is wide, as Allah, the Exalted describes, it seemed to have become narrow and small for me. Suddenly, I heard someone shout at the top of his voice from the top of Mount Sala'ah: ‘O Ka'ab the son of Malik good news!’ Immediately I fell down prostrate and realized that relief had come. At the dawn prayer the Messenger of Allah (sa) informed the companions that Allah, the Exalted had graciously accepted our repentance, and upon hearing this several people set off to convey the good news to us.
Some went to my two companions and another hastened on his horse in the direction of my home. One from the tribe of Aslam raced up the mountain and his voice reached me before the arrival of the horseman.
When the one whose voice I had heard arrived to congratulate me, I took off my garments and gave them to him – I had no other set of garments to wear so I borrowed some and went off to greet the Messenger of Allah (sa).
On my way to the Messenger of Allah (sa) I encountered groups and crowds of people who congratulated me, saying, ‘Blessed is the acceptance by Allah of your repentance.’ When I entered the mosque I found the Messenger of Allah (sa) seated surrounded by people. Amongst them was Talha, son of Ubaidullah (s) who got up and rushed towards me, shook my hand and congratulated me. He was the only one from of the Emigrants who got up, and I have never forgotten his gesture.
When I greeted the Messenger of Allah (sa) his face shone with joy and he said, ‘Be happy with this, the best of all the days since your mother gave birth to you!’ I asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa), is this from you or from Allah?’ He answered, ‘It is indeed from Allah.’
When he was happy, it was usual for the happiness in his face to shine as if it were a part of the moon - when this happened we knew that he was pleased.
To complete my repentance, I offered to give the Messenger of Allah (sa) all my possessions as charity in the Cause of Allah and His Messenger (sa). He told me, ‘Retain part of it - that is better for you.’ So I said, ‘I shall retain the portion which is in Khaibar.’ Then I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa), Allah, the Exalted, has delivered me only because I adhered to the truth, and as part of my repentance I shall say nothing but the truth for these rest of my life.’
Ever since I declared this before the Messenger of Allah (sa) Allah, the Exalted, has not tried anyone so well in the matter of truthfulness as He has tried me. To this day, since my declaration, I have never had any inclination to tell a lie, and Allah willing, I will continue to protect myself against it during my remaining days.
Allah, the Exalted, revealed: “In the hour of adversity, Allah turned (in mercy) to the Prophet, the Emigrant (of Mecca) and the Supporters (of Medina), who followed him when some of their hearts were about to serve away. He turned to them. Indeed, He is Gentle, the Most Merciful. And to the three who had been left behind (at the Battle of Tabuk), Until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, And their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Turner, the Most Merciful. Believers, fear of Allah and stand with the truthful. 9:117-119 Qur'an
Ka'ab continued: After Allah had guided me to Islam, my greatest blessing was when I told the truth to the Messenger of Allah (sa); lying to him as others lied would only have caused my ruination.
In His Revelation Allah condemns those who indulge in lying saying: “When you return, they will apologise to you. Say: ‘Make no excuses; we will not believe you. Allah has already told us of your news. Surely, Allah and His Messenger will see your work; then you will be returned to the Knower of the unseen and the visible, and He will inform you of what you were doing.’ When you return, they will swear to you by Allah that you might turn aside from them. Let them alone, they are unclean. Gehenna shall be their refuge, a recompense for their earnings.” 9:94-95 Qur'an
Ka'b said: The matter of the three of us had been left in the balance; separated from the matter of those who had made excuses on oath before the Messenger of Allah (sa) and which he accepted renewing their covenant and for whom he supplicated for forgiveness.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) kept our matter pending until Allah determined it with: ‘And to the three who had been left behind, (at the Battle of Tabuk), until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, and their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Turner, the Most Merciful.’ 9:118 Qur'an
It does not mean that we lagged behind from jihad, but it means that Allah deferred our cases until after the cases of those who had pleaded on oath before the Messenger of Allah (sa) and he had accepted their excuses."
Another narration adds: “The Messenger of Allah (sa), set out for Tabuk on a Thursday. His preference was to set out on a journey on Thursdays.”
Another narration tells us that: “It was his practice to return from a journey during day-light, before noon. Upon his arrival he would go immediately to the Mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), then he would sit down and receive people.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Abdullah son of Ka'b, the son of Malik (sp) - who was also Ka'ab's guide when he became blind – said this.

Hadith #1555, Category: Uncategorised
“I (Mu'az) (s) asked the Messenger of Allah (sa) ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) tell me of a deed which will cause me to enter Paradise and keep me away from the Fire.’ He answered, ‘You have asked about a matter which is of great weight but it is easy for one whom Allah makes it easy: Worship Allah and do not associate anything with Him. Establish the prayer. Pay the obligatory charity. Fast the month of Ramadan. Perform the pilgrimage to the House.’"
Then he added: "Shall I inform you of the Gates of Goodness? The fast is a shield. Charity mitigates sins as water extinguishes fire. Similarly prayer in the middle of the night. Then he recited: 'Whose sides forsake their couches as they supplicate to their Lord in fear and hope; who give in charity of that which We have given them. No soul knows what pleases the eye is in store for them as a recompense for what they used to do.' 32:16-17
Then he added: ‘Shall I tell you of the head of the matter and of its pole, and its highest hump?’ I said, ‘Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (sa)." He said, ‘The head of the matter is Islam. Its pole are prayers and its highest hump is Jihad in the Way of Allah.’
Then he asked: ‘Shall I tell you of that which is the owner of all this?’ I said. ‘Certainly, O Messenger of Allah (sa)." Thereupon he took hold of his tongue and said, ‘Keep this under control.’ I inquired, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) shall we be called to account for what we say?’ He answered, ‘May your mother lose you, people will be thrown face downwards into Hell only on account of the harvest of the tongue!’"
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Tirmidhi with a chain up to Mu'az (s) who related that the Messenger of Allah (sa) said this.

Hadith #964, Category: Uncategorised
“I , (Abdullah, the son of Ka'b, the guide of Ka'b, the son of Malik who was blind(s) ) heard him say, 'I (Ka'b) accompanied the Messenger of Allah (sa), in every campaign except Tabuk. I did not accompany the Messenger of Allah at Badr and at that time he did not blame anyone who did not accompany him.’ The Messenger of Allah (sa) and his companions had been observing the Koraysh caravan when Allah ordained an unexpected clash to occur between them and their enemies.
However, I was present with the Messenger of Allah (sa), during the night of Aqabah when we pledged our oath of complete adherence to Islam, and I would not exchange Aqabah for Badr with all its fame.
As for my failure to accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) at the campaign of Tabuk I will tell you.
At that time I was stronger and more affluent than at any other time. I had two riding camels – before that time I had never owned two. It was the practice of the Messenger of Allah (sa) that whenever he decided to embark upon a campaign not to disclose his real objective, in fact he would say the opposite up until the last moment. However, on this occasion, because it was the season of intense heat and the journey was going to be long across the desert, and the enemy were great in strength. He warned his companions clearly and told them of his objective so that they were able to make adequate preparations.
The number of those who prepared to make themselves ready to accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) was also large and a register had not yet been established to list all of them. No man reluctant to go imagined that his absence would go unnoticed unless it was disclosed by Allah. It was a time when the fruit on the trees had ripened and their shade was dense - this too crossed my mind.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) and his companions (sp) who were to accompany him occupied themselves with their preparations. I would go out in the morning intending to do the same along with them, only to return later without accomplishing anything, saying to myself, ‘There is plenty of time. I can get ready whenever I wish.’
Time passed and the companions had completed their preparations. Then one day, the Messenger of Allah (sa) set out with them on his march. I had done nothing to prepare myself. I remained in my indecisive state, without accomplishing anything, while the companions set off on their march. I thought I would set off by myself and overtake them - how I wish I had done so, but I did not.
As I went about in the town it grieved me to notice that among those who remained at home, like me, were only those who were either suspected of hypocrisy or excused on account of age or something similar.
The Prophet (sa) made no mention of me until after he reached Tabuk. One day when he was sitting with his companions he inquired, ‘What has happened to Ka'ab the son of Malik?’ Someone from among the Bani Salimah said, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) he did not come because of his two cloaks and admiration of his finery!’ Upon hearing this Mu'az son of Jabal (s) said, ‘Evil is what you have said. O Messenger of Allah (sa) we know nothing about him except good.’ The Prophet (sa) did not comment.
It was at this time that the Messenger of Allah (sa) observed someone at a distance in the desert clad in white and he exclaimed, ‘May it be Abu Khaisamah (s)’, and he was right – Abu Khaisamah had been taken for a beggar by the hypocrites on account that he gave a small quantity of dates in charity.
When I learnt that the Messenger of Allah (sa) was on his way back from Tabuk I was filled with anxiety and began to fabricate false excuses in my mind to help me save myself from his anger. Also, I consulted members of my family whose judgment I trusted. When I heard that the Prophet's (sa) arrival was imminent, I realized that no false excuse would help me therefore I decided to tell the truth.
He arrived the next morning. when he returned from a journey it was his custom to go straight to the Mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), and then meet the people. He did the same on this occasion and those who did not partake in the campaign came forward and began, on oath, to give their excuses.
They were over eighty people and the Prophet (sa) accepted their excuses and renewed their oaths. Then he prayed for forgiveness for them and committed to Allah whatever they had in their minds.
When it came to my turn and I greeted him; he smiled, but displeasure was visible in his smile, and he said, ‘Come forward.’ So, I stepped forward and sat down before him. He asked, ‘What kept you back, had you not purchased your mount?’ I replied, ‘Messenger of Allah, if I had been confronted by someone other than yourself; such as a man of the world, I could easily escape his displeasure with some excuse, because I am gifted with skill of plausibility. However, I know that if I were to concoct a false story to you today, which might even convince you, without doubt Allah will soon arouse your anger against me over something else. But, if I tell you the truth and you are angry with me, I can still hope for mercy from Allah, the Exalted. By Allah I have no excuse. I was never stronger or more affluent than when I held back from accompanying you.'
The Messenger of Allah (sa) said, ‘This one has told the truth, now withdraw, until Allah decides your case.’
Some men of the children of Salimah followed me out of the mosque and said, ‘We have never known you to commit a sin before this, why didn't you offer an excuse to the Messenger of Allah (sa) like the others who did not take part in the campaign – your sin would have been forgiven through the supplication of the Messenger of Allah (sa)!’
They persisted in reproaching me so harshly that I almost went back to the Messenger of Allah (sa) to withdraw my confession. Then, I asked, ‘Are there any cases similar to mine?’ They replied, ‘Murarah son of Rabi'a 'Amiri and Hilal the son of Umayyah Waqifi (sp).’ When they mentioned these two righteous men that had participated in the Battle of Badr, and possessed many good qualities, I was strengthened in my decision.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) directed his companions not to speak to the three of us. People avoid us as if we were strangers, and I felt as I was in a strange land. This state of affairs continued for fifty days.
My two companions were so overcome by misery and shame that they went into seclusion, shutting themselves away in their homes. Being the youngest and toughest of the three, I would go out and join my fellow Muslims for prayers and walk in the streets, although no one would speak to me.
I would wait before the Messenger of Allah (sa) when he sat in the Mosque after prayer and greet him wondering whether he had moved his lips to return my greeting.
During the prayer, I would stand near him and I noticed that he would glance in my direction when I was praying and look away when I looked in his direction.
Feeling anguish and deeply hurt by the harshness of Muslims towards me, one day I went and climbed over the garden wall belonging to my cousin Abu Khatadah (s) of whom I was very fond. I greeted him, but he did not return my greeting. I said to him, ‘Abu Khatadah, I ask you in the Name of Allah, do you not know that I love Allah and His Messenger (sa)?’ But he remained silent. I repeated my earnest question, but he still did not reply. I asked a third time and he replied, ‘Allah and His Messenger know best.’ When I heard this, I burst into tears and returned home.
One day I was in the market-place of Medina when I heard a Syrian peasant, who had brought grain to sell, ask, ‘Would someone direct me to Ka'ab the son of Malik?’ The people pointed in my direction and he came to me and handed me a letter from the King of Ghassan.
Being literate I read it. It read, 'We have heard that your master has treated you unjustly. Allah has not made you to be humiliated and maltreated. Come over to us and we shall receive you graciously.' Upon this, I said to myself, ‘This is another trial,’ and threw it into the oven.
After forty days of the fifty had elapsed without any indication in the Revelation concerning us, a messenger of the Prophet (sa) came to me and said, ‘The Messenger of Allah (sa) directs you not to associate with your wife.’ I inquired, ‘Should I divorce her or what should I do?’ He replied, ‘No, just do not associate with her.’ I understood that my two companions had been directed likewise, so I told my wife to go her parents and remain with them until Allah determined the matter.
The wife of Hilal son of Umayyah (sf) went to the Prophet (sa) and said, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) Hilal the son of Umayyah is old and unable to look after himself, he does not have a servant. Would it displease you if I were to serve him?’ He replied: ‘No, but he should not associate with you.’ She told the Prophet (sa) that, ‘Ever since this happened, he has no interest in me, and weeps continuously.’
Some of my people suggested to me that I should also seek the permission of the Prophet (sa) so that my wife may also look after me as the wife of Hilal bin Umayyah did, but I did not ask the Messenger of Allah (sa) for this because I did not know what he might say, and besides, I was young.
Ten more days and nights passed like this. On the fifty-first morning, after the dawn prayer, I was sitting at home feeling sad and although the world is wide, as Allah, the Exalted describes, it seemed to have become narrow and small for me. Suddenly, I heard someone shout at the top of his voice from the top of Mount Sala'ah: ‘O Ka'ab the son of Malik good news!’
Immediately I fell down prostrate and realized that relief had come. At the dawn prayer the Messenger of Allah (sa) informed the companions that Allah, the Exalted had graciously accepted our repentance, and upon hearing this several people set off to convey the good news to us.
Some went to my two companions and another hastened on his horse in the direction of my home. One from the tribe of Aslam raced up the mountain and his voice reached me before the arrival of the horseman.
When the one whose voice I had heard arrived to congratulate me, I took off my garments and gave them to him – I had no other set of garments to wear so I borrowed some and went off to greet the Messenger of Allah (sa).
On my way to the Messenger of Allah (sa) I encountered groups and crowds of people who congratulated me, saying, ‘Blessed is the acceptance by Allah of your repentance.’ When I entered the mosque I found the Messenger of Allah (sa) seated surrounded by people. Amongst them was Talha, son of Ubaidullah (s) who got up and rushed towards me, shook my hand and congratulated me. He was the only one from of the Emigrants who got up, and I have never forgotten his gesture.
When I greeted the Messenger of Allah (sa) his face shone with joy and he said, ‘Be happy with this, the best of days since your mother gave birth to you!’ I asked, ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa), is this from you or from Allah?’ He answered, ‘It is indeed from Allah.’
When he was happy, it was usual for the happiness in his face to shine as if it were a part of the moon - when this happened we knew that he was pleased.
To complete my repentance, I offered to give the Messenger of Allah (sa) all my possessions as charity in the Cause of Allah and His Messenger (sa). He told me, ‘Retain part of it - that is better for you.’ So I said, ‘I shall retain the portion which is in Khaibar.’ Then I said, ‘O Messenger of Allah, Allah, the Exalted, has delivered me only because I adhered to the truth, and as part of my repentance I shall say nothing but the truth for these rest of my life.’
Ever since I declared this before the Messenger of Allah (sa), Allah, the Exalted, has not tried anyone so well in the matter of truthfulness as He has tried me. To this day, since my declaration, I have never had any inclination to tell a lie, and Allah willing, I will continue to protect myself against it during my remaining days.
Allah, the Exalted, revealed: ‘In the hour of adversity, Allah turned (in mercy) to the Prophet, the Emigrants (of Mecca) and the Supporters (of Medina), who followed him when some of their hearts were about to serve away. He turned to them, indeed, He is Gentle, the Most Merciful. And to the three who had been left behind (at the Battle of Tabuk) until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, And their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Turner, the Most Merciful. Believers, fear of Allah and stand with the truthful.’ 9:117-119 Qur'an
Ka'ab continued, ‘After Allah had guided me to Islam, my greatest blessing was when I told the truth to the Messenger of Allah (sa); lying to him as others lied would only have caused my ruination.
In His Revelation Allah condemns those who indulge in lying saying, ‘When you return, they will apologize to you. Say: Make no excuses; we will not believe you. Allah has already told us of your news. Surely, Allah and His Messenger will see your work; then you will be returned to the Knower of the unseen and the visible, and He will inform you of what you were doing. When you return, they will swear to you by Allah that you might turn aside from them. Let them alone, they are unclean. Gehenna shall be their refuge, a recompense for their earnings.’ 9:94-95 Qur'an
Ka'b said, ‘The matter of the three of us had been left in the balance; separated from the matter of those who had made excuses on oath before the Messenger of Allah (sa) and which he accepted renewing their covenant and for whom he supplicated for forgiveness.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) kept our matter pending until Allah determined it with: ‘And to the three who had been left behind (at the Battle of Tabuk), until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, and their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Turner, the Most Merciful.’ 9:118 Qur'an
It does not mean that we lagged behind from jihad, but it means that Allah deferred our cases until after the cases of those who had pleaded on oath before the Messenger of Allah (sa) and he had accepted their excuses.’"
Another narration adds: “The Messenger of Allah (sa), set out for Tabuk on a Thursday. His preference was to set out on a journey on Thursdays.”
Another narration tells us that: “It was his practice to return from a journey during day-light, before noon. Upon his arrival he would go immediately to the Mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), then he would sit down and receive people.”
Nawawi
Uncategorised
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Abdullah son of Ka'b son of Malik (s), - who was also Ka'b's guide when he became blind who - said: I heard Ka'b son of Malik give a full account of the incident that caused him to remain behind when the Messenger of Allah (sa) proceeded to the campaign at Tabuk. Ka'ab say this.

Hadith #22, Category: Faith
“Ka'b son of Malik (s), gave a full account of the incident that prompted him to remain behind the Messenger of Allah (sa) when he proceeded to the campaign at Tabuk. Ka'b said:
'I (Ka'b) accompanied the Prophet (sa) upon every campaign except Tabuk. However, I did not accompany the Prophet (sa) to Badr, and at that time he did not blame anyone who did not accompany him.
The Prophet (sa) and the Muslims had been observing a Koraysh caravan when Allah ordained an unexpected incident to occur between them and their enemies.
However, I was present with the Messenger of Allah (sa) during the night of Aqabah when we pledged our oath of complete dedication to Islam, and I would not like to exchange Aqabah for Badr with all its fame.
As for my failure to accompany the Prophet (sa) at the campaign of Tabuk I will tell you.
At that time I was stronger and more affluent than at any other time. I had two riding camels - before that I had never owned two.
It was the practice of the Prophet (as) that whenever he decided to embark upon a campaign not to disclose his real objective saying the opposite until the last moment. However, on this occasion, because it was the season of intense heat, the journey was to be long across the desert, and the enemy were great in strength, he warned the Muslims clearly and told them of his objective so that they were able to make adequate preparations.
The number of those who prepared to make themselves ready to accompany the Messenger of Allah (sa) was great, but a register had not yet been established to list all of them. No man reluctant to go imagined that his absence would go unnoticed unless it was disclosed by Allah. It was a time when the fruit on the trees had ripened and their shade dense -this too worked upon my mind.
The Messenger of Allah (sa) and the Muslims who were to accompany him occupied themselves with their preparations. I would go out in the morning intending to do the same along with them, only to return later without accomplishing anything, saying to myself: ‘There is plenty of time. I can get ready whenever I wish.’
Time passed and the Muslims completed their preparations. Then one day, the Messenger of Allah (sa) set out with them upon the march. I had done nothing to prepare myself. I remained in my indecisive state, without accomplishing anything, while the Muslims set off on their march. I thought I would set off by myself and overtake them - how I wish I had done so, but it was not to be.
As I went about in the town it grieved me to observe that among those who remained at home, like me, were those who were either suspected of hypocrisy or excused on account of age or something similar.
The Prophet (sa) made no mention of me until after he reached Tabuk. One day when he was sitting with the companions he inquired: ‘What has happened to Ka’b, the son of Malik?’ Someone from among the Bani Salimah said: ‘Messenger of Allah (sa) he did not come because of his two cloaks and admiration of his finery!’ Upon hearing this Mu'az, the son of Jabal (s) said: ‘Evil is what you have said. O Messenger of Allah (sa) we know nothing about him except good.’ The Prophet (sa) made no comment.
It was at this time that the Prophet (sa) observed someone a distance away in the desert clad in white and exclaimed: ‘May it be Abu Khaisamah (s)’, and he proved to be correct - Abu Khaisamah had been taken for a beggar by the hypocrites when he gave a small quantity of dates in charity.
When I learned that the Messenger of Allah (sa) was on his return from Tabuk I was filled with anxiety and began to generate false excuses in my mind to help save myself from his displeasure. I consulted members of my family whose judgment I trusted but when I heard that the Prophet's arrival was imminent, I realized that no false excuse would help me therefore I decided to tell the truth.
He arrived the next morning. When he returned from a journey it was his custom to go straight to the mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), and then meet the people. He did the same on this occasion and those who had had not partaken in the campaign came forward and began, on oath, to give their excuses.
They were over eighty people and the Prophet (sa) accepted their excuses and renewed their oaths. Then he prayed for forgiveness for them and committed to Allah whatever they had in their mind.
When it came to my turn and I greeted him; he smiled, but displeasure was visible in his smile, and said: ‘Come forward.’ So, I stepped forward and sat down before him. He asked: ‘What kept you back, had you not purchased your mount?’ I replied: ‘Messenger of Allah (sa), if I had been confronted by someone other than yourself; a man of the world, I could easily escape his displeasure with some excuse, because I am gifted with skill of plausibility. However, I know that if I were to concoct a false story to you today, that might even convince you, without doubt Allah will soon arouse your displeasure against me over something else. But, if I tell you the truth and you are displeased with me, I can still hope for mercy from Allah, the Exalted. By Allah I have no excuse. I was never stronger nor more affluent than when I held myself back from accompanying you.'
The Prophet (sa) said: ‘This one has told the truth, now withdraw, until Allah decides your case.’
Some men of the children of Salimah followed me out of the mosque and said: ‘We have never known you to err before this, why did you not offer an excuse to the Prophet (sa) like the others who had held back from the campaign - your error would have found its forgiveness through the supplication of the Prophet (sa).’
They persisted in reproaching me so harshly that I almost went back to the Prophet (sa), to withdraw my confession. Then, I asked them: "Has there ever been a case similar to mine?" They replied: "Murarah, the son of Rabi'a 'Amiri and Hilal, the son of Umayyah Waqifi (sp)."
When they mentioned these two righteous men who had participated in the Battle of Badr, and possessed many good qualities, I was strengthened in my original resolve.
The Prophet (sa) directed the Muslims not to speak to the three of us. People avoid us as if they were strangers, and it felt as if I was in an alien land. This state of affairs continued for fifty days.
My two companions were so overcome by misery and shame that they retired from the world shutting themselves away in their homes.
Being the youngest and more resilient of the three, I would go out and join my fellow Muslims for prayers and walk in the streets although no one would speak to me.
I would wait before the Prophet (sa) when he sat in the mosque after prayer and greet him and wondered whether he had moved his lips to return my greeting.
During the prayer, I would stand near him and noticed that he would glance in my direction when I was occupied with prayer and look away when I looked in his direction.
Feeling anguish and deeply hurt by the harshness of Muslims towards me, one day I climbed over the garden wall belonging to my cousin Abu Katadah (s) of whom I was very fond. I greeted him, but he did not return my greeting. I said to him: ‘Abu Katadah, I ask you in the Name of Allah, do you not know that I love Allah and His Messenger (sa) ?’ But he remained silent. I repeated my earnest question, but he still did not reply. I asked a third time and he replied: ‘Allah and His Messenger (sa) know best.’ When I heard this, I could not restrain my tears and returned home.
One day I was loitering in the market-place of Medina when I heard a peasant from Syria, who had brought grain to sell, ask: ‘Would someone direct me to Ka'ab, the son of Malik?’ The people pointed in my direction so he came to me and handed me a letter from the King of Ghassan.
Being literate I read it. It read: ‘We have heard that your master has treated you unjustly. Allah has not made you to be neither Humiliated nor maltreated. Come to us and we shall receive you graciously.’ Having read it, I said to myself: ‘This is another trial,’ and threw it into the oven.
After forty days of the fifty had elapsed without any indication in the Revelation concerning us, a messenger of the Prophet (sa) came to me and said: ‘The Messenger of Allah (sa) directs you not to associate with your wife.’ I inquired: ‘Should I divorce her or what should I do?’ He replied: ‘No, just do not associate with her.’ I understood that my two companions had been directed likewise, and I told my wife to go her parents and remain with them until Allah determined the matter.
The wife of Hilal, the son of Umayyah went to the Prophet (sa) and said: ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa), Hilal, the son of Umayyah is old and unable to look after himself, he does not have a servant. Would it displease you if I were to serve him?’ ‘No’, he replied, ‘but he should not associate with you.’ Whereupon she told the Prophet (sa), ‘Ever since this happened, he has no interest in me, and has wept continuously.’
Some of my people suggested to me that I should also seek the permission of the Prophet (sa) so that my wife might also look after me as the wife of Hilal, the son of Umayyah had done, but I did not ask the Prophet (sa), for this because I did not know what he might say, and besides, I was young.
Ten more days and nights passed like this. On the fifty-first morning, after the dawn prayer, I was sitting at home feeling melancholy and although the world is wide, as Allah, the Exalted had described it, it seemed to have become narrow and small for me. Suddenly, I heard someone shout at the top of his voice from the top of Mount Sala'ah: ‘O Ka'ab son of Malik good news!’ Immediately I fell down prostrate and realized that relief had come.
Apparently, the Prophet (sa) had informed the companions at the time of the dawn prayer, that Allah, the Exalted had graciously accepted our repentance, and upon hearing this several people had set off to convey the good news to us.
Some went to my two companions and another hastened on his horse in the direction of my home. One from the tribe of Aslam raced up the mountain and his voice reached me before the arrival of the horseman.
When the one whose voice I had heard arrived to congratulate me, I took off my garments and gave them to him – I had no other set of garments to wear so I borrowed some to put on and set off to greet the Prophet (sa). On my way to the Messenger of Allah (sa) I encountered groups and crowds of people who congratulated me, saying: ‘Blessed is the acceptance by Allah of your repentance.’ When I entered the mosque I found the Prophet (sa) seated surrounded by people. Amongst them was Talha, the son of Ubaidullah (s) who got up and rushed towards me, shook my hand and congratulated me. He was the only Emigrant who got up, and I have never forgotten his gesture.
When I greeted the Prophet (sa) his face shone with joy and he said: ‘Be happy with this, the best of all the days since your mother gave birth to you!’ I asked: ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa) is this from you or from Allah?’ He answered: ‘It is indeed from Allah.’
When he was happy, it was usual for the happiness in his face to glow as if it were a part of the moon – when this happened we knew that he was pleased.
To complete my repentance, I offered to give the Messenger of Allah (sa) all my possessions as charity in the cause of Allah and His Messenger.(sa) He told me: ‘Retain part of it - that is better for you.’ So I said: ‘I shall retain the portion which is in Khaibar.’ Then I said: ‘O Messenger of Allah (sa), Allah, the Exalted, has delivered me only because I adhered to the truth, and as part of my repentance I shall speak nothing but the truth for the rest of my life.’
Ever since I declared this before the Prophet (sa) Allah, the Exalted, has not tried anyone so well in the matter of telling the truth as He has tried me. To this day, since my declaration, I have never had an inclination to tell a lie, and I hope that Allah will continue to safeguard me against it during the rest of my days.
Allah, the Exalted, revealed: ‘In the hour of adversity, Allah turned (in mercy) to the Prophet, the Emigrant (of Mecca) and the Supporters (of Medina), who followed him when some of their hearts were about to serve away. He turned to them. indeed, He is Gentle, the Most Merciful. And to the three who had been left behind (at the battle of Tabuk), until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, and their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Turner, the Most Merciful. Believers, fear Allah and stand with the truthful.’ 9:117-119 Qur'an
Ka'ab continued: ‘After Allah had guided me to Islam, my greatest blessing was when I told the truth to the Holy Prophet (sa) lying to him as others lied would only have caused my ruination.
In His Revelation Allah condemns those who indulge in lying: ‘When you return, they will apologize to you. Say: “Make no excuses; we will not believe you. Allah has already told us of your news. Surely, Allah and His Messenger will see your work;; then you will be returned to the Knower of the unseen and the visible, and He will inform you of what you were doing.’ When you return to them, they will swear to you by Allah that you might turn aside from them. Let them alone, they are unclean. Gehenna (Hell) shall be their refuge, a recompense for their earnings…’ Qur'an 9:94-95
Ka'b said: The matter of the three of us had been left in the balance; separated from the matter of those who had made excuses on oath before the Prophet (sa) and which he accepted by renewing their covenant and for whom he supplicated for forgiveness.
The Prophet (sa) kept our matter pending until Allah determined it with:
'And to the three who had been left behind, until the earth became narrow with all its vastness, and their souls became narrow for them, they knew there was no shelter from Allah except in Him. Then He turned to them (in mercy) so that they might also turn (in repentance). Allah is the Relenter, the Most Merciful. Qur'an 9:118
It does not mean that we lagged behind from jihad, but it means that Allah deferred our cases until after the cases of those who had pleaded on oath before the Prophet (sa) and he had accepted their excuses.”
Another narration adds: “The Prophet (sa) set out for Tabuk on a Thursday. His preference was to set out on a journey on a Thursday.
It was his practice to return from a journey during daylight, before noon. Upon his arrival he would go immediately to the mosque and offer two voluntary units of prayer (raka's), then he would sit down and receive people.”
Nawawi
Faith
Classification Unclassified
HadithInfo:Bukhari and Muslim with a chain up to Abdullah son of Ka'b, the son of Malik - who was also K'ab's guide when he became blind (sp) - said: I heard

Book 14, Number 2506:
Narrated AbuAyyub:
AbuImran said: We went out on an expedition from Medina with the intention of (attacking) Constantinople. AbdurRahman ibn Khalid ibn al-Walid was the leader of the company. The Romans were just keeping their backs to the walls of the city. A man (suddenly) attacked the enemy.
Thereupon the people said: Stop! Stop! There is no god but Allah. He is putting himself into danger.
AbuAyyub said: This verse was revealed about us, the group of the Ansar (the Helpers). When Allah helped His Prophet (peace_be_upon_him) and gave Islam dominance, we said (i.e. thought): Come on! Let us stay in our property and improve it.
Thereupon Allah, the Exalted, revealed, "And spend of your substance in the cause of Allah, and make not your hands contribute to (your destruction)". To put oneself into danger means that we stay in our property and commit ourselves to its improvement, and abandon fighting (i.e. jihad).
AbuImran said: AbuAyyub continued to strive in the cause of Allah until he (died and) was buried in Constantinople.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Jihad (Kitab Al-Jihad)
Classification Undefined

Book 20, Number 3105:
Narrated Jabir ibn Atik:
The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) came to visit Abdullah ibn Thabit who was ill. He found that he was dominated (by the divine decree). The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) called him loudly, but he did not respond.
He uttered the Qur'anic verse "We belong to Allah and to Him do we return" and he said: We have been dominated against you, AburRabi'. Then the women cried and wept, and Ibn Atik began to silence them. The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: Leave them, when the divine decree is made, no woman should weep.
They (the people) asked: What is necessary happening, Apostle of Allah? He replied: Death. His daughter said: I hope you will be a martyr, for you have completed your preparations for jihad. The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: Allah Most High gave him a reward according to his intentions. What do you consider martyrdom?
They said: Being killed in the cause of Allah.
The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: There are seven types of martyrdom in addition to being killed in Allah's cause: one who dies of plague is a martyr; one who is drowned is a martyr; one who dies of pleurisy is a martyr; one who dies of an internal complaint is a martyr; one who is burnt to death is a martyr; who one is killed by a building falling on him is a martyr; and a woman who dies while pregnant is a martyr.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Funerals (Kitab Al-Jana'iz)
Classification Undefined

Book 32, Number 4078:
Narrated Sahl Ibn al-Hanzaliyyah:
Qays ibn Bishr at-Taghlibi said: My father told me that he was a companion of AbudDarda'. There was in Damascus a man from the companions of the Prophet (peace_be_upon_him), called Ibn al-Hanzaliyyah. He was a recluse and rarely met the people. He remained engaged in prayer. When he was not praying he was occupied in glorifying Allah and exalting Him until he went to his family. Once he passed us when we were with AbudDarda'.
AbudDarda' said to him: Tell us a word which benefits us and does not harm you.
He said: The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) sent out a contingent and it came back. One of the men came and sat in the place where the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) used to sit, and he said to a man beside him: Would that you saw us when we met the enemy and so-and-so attacked and cut through a lance.
He said: Take it from me and I am a boy of the tribe Ghifar. What do you think about his statement?
He replied: I think his reward was lost. Another man heard it and said: I do not think that there is any harm in it. They quarrelled until the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) heard it, and he said: Glory be to Allah! There is no harm if he is rewarded and praised. I saw that AbudDarda' was pleased with it and began to raise his hand to him and say: Did you hear it from the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him)?
He said: Yes. He continued to repeat it to him so often that I thought he was going to kneel down. He said: On another day he again passed us.
AbudDarda' said to him: (Tell us) a word which benefits us and does not harm you.
He said: The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said to us: One who spends on (the maintenance of) horses (for jihad) is like the one who spreads his hand to give alms (sadaqah) and does not withhold it. He then passed us on another day.
AbudDarda' said to him: (Tell us) a word which benefits us and does no harm to you.
He said: The Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) said: Khuraym al-Asadi would be a fine man were it not for the length of his hair, which reaches the shoulders, and the way he lets his lower garment hang down. When Khuraym heard that, he hurriedly, took a knife, cut his hair in line with his ears and raised his lower garment half way up his legs. He then passed us on another day.
AbudDarda' said to him: (tell us) a word which benefits us and does not harm you.
He said: I heard the Apostle of Allah (peace_be_upon_him) say: You are coming to your brethren; so tidy your mounts and tidy your dress, until you are like a mole among the people. Allah does not like obscene words or deeds, or do intentional committing of obscenity.
Sunan Abu-Dawud (partial)
Clothing (Kitab Al-Libas)
Classification Undefined

Book 037, Number 6670:
Ibn Shihab reported that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) made an expedition to Tabuk and he (the Holy Prophet) had in his mind (the idea of threatening the) Christians of Arabia in Syria and those of Rome. Ibn Shihab (further) reported that 'Abd al-Rahman b. 'Abdullah b. Ka'b informed him that Abdullah b. Ka'b who served as the guide of Ka'b b. 'Malik as he became blind that he heard Ka'b b. Malik narrate the story of his remaining behind Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) from the Battle of Tabuk. Ka'b b. Malik said: I never remained behind Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) from any expedition which he undertook except the Battle of Tabuk and that of the Battle of Badr. So far as the Battle of Badr is concerned, nobody was blamed for remaining behind as Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and the Muslims (did not set out for attack but for waylaying) the caravan of the Quraish, but it was Allah Who made them confront their enemies without their intention (to do so). I had the honour to be with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) on the night of 'Aqaba when we pledged our allegiance to Islam and it was more dear to me than my participation in the Battle of Badr, although Badr was more popular amongst people as compared with that (Tabuk). And this is my story of remaining back from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) on the occasion of the Battle of Tabuk. Never did I possess means enough and (my circumstances) more favourable than at the occasion of this expedition. And, by Allah, I had never before this expedition simultaneously in my possession two rides. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) set out for this expedition in extremely hot season; the journey was long and the land (which he and his army had to cover) was waterless and he had to confront a large army, so he informed the Muslims about the actual situation (they had to face), so that they should adequately equip themselves for this expedition, and he also told them the destination where he intended to go. And the Muslims who accompanied Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) at that time were large in numbers but there was no proper record of them. Ka'b (further) said: Few were the persons who wanted to absent themselves, and were under the impression that they could easily conceal themselves (and thus remain undetected) until revelations from Allah, the Exalted and Glorious (descended in connection with them).
And Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) set out on an expedition when the fruits were ripe and their shadows had been lengthened. I had weakness for them and it was during this season that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) made preparations and the Muslims too along with them. I also set out in the morning so that I should make preparations along with them but I came back and did nothing and said to myself: I have means enough (to make preparations) as soon as I like. And I went on doing this (postponing my preparations) until people were about to depart and it was in the morning that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) set out and the Muslims too along with him, but I made no preparations. I went early in the morning and came back, but I made no decision. I continued to do so until they (the Muslims) hastened and covered a good deal of distance. I also made up my mind to march on and to meet them. Would that I had done that but perhaps it was not destined for me. After the departure of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as I went out amongst people, I was shocked to find that I did not find anyone like me but people who were labelled as hypocrites or the people whom Allah granted exemption because of their incapacity and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) took no notice of me until he had reached Tabuk. (One day as he was sitting amongst the people in Tabuk) he said: What has happened to Ka'b b. Malik? A person from Banu' Salama said: Allah's Messenger, the (beauty) of his cloak and his appreciation of his sides have allured him and he was thus detained. Mua'dh b. Jabal said: Woe be upon that what you contend. Allah's Messenger, by Allah, we know nothing about him but good. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), however, kept quiet. It was during that time that he (the Holy Prophet) saw a person (dressed in all white (garment) shattering the illusion of eye (mirage).
Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: May he be Abu Khaithama and, lo, it was Abu Khaithama al-Ansari and he was that person who contributed a sa' of dates and was scoffed at by the hypocrites. Ka'b b. Malik farther said: When this news reached me that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was on his way back from Tabuk I was greatly perturbed. I thought of fabricating false stories and asked myself how I would save myself from his anger on the following day. In this connection, I sought the help of every prudent man from amongst the members of my family and when it was said to me that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) was about to arrive, all the false ideas banished (from my mind) and I came to the conclusion that nothing could save me but the telling of truth, so I decided to speak the truth and it was in the morning that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) arrived (in Medina). And it was his habit that as he came back from a journey he first went to the mosque and observed two Rak'ahs of nafl prayer (as a mark of gratitude) and then sat amongst people. And as he did that, those who had remained behind him began to put forward their excuses and take an oath before him and they were more than eighty persons. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) accepted their excuses on the very face of them and accepted their allegiance and sought forgiveness for them and left their secret (intentions) to Allah, until I presented myself to him. I greeted him and he smiled and there was a tinge of anger in that. He (the Holy Prophet) then said to me: Come forward. I went forward until I sat in front of him. He said to me: What kept you back? Could you not afford to go in for a ride? I said: Allah's Messenger, by Allah, if I were to sit in the presence of anybody else from amongst the worldly people I would have definitely saved myself from his anger on one pretext (or the other) and I have also the knack to fall into argumentation, but, by Allah, I am fully aware of the fact that if I were to put forward before you a false excuse to please you Allah would definitely provoke your wrath upon me, and if I speak the truth you may be annoyed with me, but I hope that Allah would make its end well and, by Allah, there is no valid excuse for me. By Allah, I never possessed so good means, and I never had such favourable conditions for me as I had when I stayed behind you (failed to join the expedition).
Thereupon, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: This man told the truth, so get up until Allah gives a decision in your case. I stood up and some people of Banu' Salama followed me in hot haste, and they said to me: By Allah, we do not know about you that you committed a sin prior to this. You, however, showed inability to put forward an excuse before Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as those who stayed behind him have put forward excuses. It would have been enough for the forgiveness of your sin that Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) would have sought forgiveness for you. By Allah, they continued to incite me until I thought of going back to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and contradict myself. Then I said to them: Has anyone else also met the same fate? They said: Yes, two persons have met the same fate as has fallen to you and they have made the sane statement as you have made, and the same verdict has been delivered in their case as it has been delivered in your case. I said: Who are they? They said: Murara b. ar-Rabi'a 'Amiri and Hilal b. Umayya al-Waqafi. They made a mention of these two pious persons to me who had participated in the Battle of Badr and there was an example for me in them. I went away when they named these two persons. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) forbade the Nluslims to talk with three of us from amongst those (persons) who had stayed behind him. The people began to avoid us and their attitude towards us underwent a change and it seemed as if the whole atmosphere had turned (hostile) against us and it was in fact the same atmosphere ot which I was fully aware and in which I had lived (for a fairly long time). We spent fifty nights in this very state and my two friends confined themselves withen their houses and spent (most of the) time in weeping, but as I was young and strong amongst them I got (out of my house), participated in congregational prayers, moved about in the bazar; but none spoke to me. I came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) as he sat amongst (people) after the prayer, greeted him and asked myself whether his lips stirred in response to my greetings (or not).
Then I observed prayer beside him and looked at him with stealing glances and when I attended to my prayer, he looked at me and when I cast a glance at him he turned away his eyes from me. And when the harsh treatment of the Muslims towards me extended to a (considerable) length of time, I walked until I climbed upon the wall of the garden of Abu Qatada, and he was my cousin, and I had the greatest love for him. I greeted him but, by Allah, he did not respond to my greetings. I said to him: Abu Qatada, I adjure you by Allah, arn't you well aware of the fact that I love Allah and His Messenger (may peace be upon him) the most. He kept quiet. I again repeated saying: I adjure you by Allah. arn't you well aware of the fact that I love Allah and His Messenger (may peace be upon him) the most. He kept quiet. I again adjured him, whereupon he said: Allah and the Messenger (may peace be upon him) are best aware of it. My eyes began to shed tears and I came back climbing down from the wall and as I was walking in the bazar of Medina a Nabatean from amongst the Nabateans of Syria, who had come to sell foodgrains in Medina, asked people to direct him to Ka'b b. Malik. People gave him the indication by pointing towards me. He came to me and delivered to me a letter of the King of Ghassan and as I was a scribe I read that letter and it was written like this:" Coming to my point, it has been conveyed to us that your friend (the Holy Prophet) is subjecting you to cruelty and Allah has not created you for a place where you are to be degraded and where you cannot find your right place, so you come to us that we should accord you honour. As I read that letter I said: This is also a calamity, so I burnt it in the oven. When out of the fifty days, forty days had passed and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) received no revelation, there came the messenger of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) to me and said: Verily, Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) has commanded you to remain separate from your wife. I said: Should I divorce her or what (else) should I do? He said: No, but only remain separate from her and don't have sexual contact with her.
The same message was sent to my companions. So I said to my wife: You better go to your parents and stay there with them until Allah gives the decision in my case. The wife of Hilal b. Umayya came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and said: Allah's Messenger, Hilal b. Umayya is a senile person, he has no servant. Do you disapprove of my serving him? He said: No, but don't go near him. She said: By Allah, he has no such instinct in him. By Allah, he spends his time in weeping from that day to this day. Some of the members of my family said to me: Were you to seek permission from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) in regard to your wife as he has granted permission to the wife of Hilal b. Umayya to serve him. I said: I would not seek permission from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), for I cannot say what Allah's Apostle may say in response to seeking my permission. Moreover, I am a young man. It was in this state that I spent ten more nights and thus fifty nights had passed that (people) had observed boycott with us. It was on the morning of the fiftieth night that I observed my dawn prayer and was sitting on one of the roofs of our houses. And I was in fact sitting in that very state which Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, has described about us in these words:" Life had become hard for myself and the earth had compressed despite its vastness," that I heard the noise of an announcer from the peak of the hill of Sal' saying at the top of his voice: Ka'b b. Malik, there is glad tidings for you. I fell down in prostration and came to realise that there was (a message of) relief for me. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had informed the people of the acceptance of our repentance by Allah as he offered the dawn prayer. So the people went on to give us glad tidings and some of them went to my friends in order to give them the glad tidings and a person galloped his horse and came from the tribe of Aslam and his horse reached me more quickly than his voice. And when he came to me whose sound I heard, he gave me the glad tidings. I took off my clothes and clothed him with them because of his bringing good news to me and, by Allah, I possessed nothing else (in the form of clothes) than these two on that occasion, and I asked one to lend me two clothes and dressed myself in them.
I came to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and on my way I met groups of people who greeted me because of (the acceptance of) repentance and they said: Here is a greeting for you for your repentance being accepted by Allah. (I moved on) until I came to the mosque and Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had been sitting there amongst persons. So Talha b. 'Ubaidullah got up and rushed towards me and he shook hands with me and greeted me and, by Allah, no person stood up (to greet me) from amongst the emigrants except he. Ka'b said that he never forgot (this good gesture of) Talha. Ka'b further said: I greeted Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) with Assalam-o-'Alaikam and his face was glistening because of delight, and he said: Let there be glad tidings and blessings for you, the like of which (you have neither found nor you will find, as you find today) since your mother gave your birth. I said: Allah's Messenger. is this acceptance of repentance from you or from Allah? He said: No, (it is not from ma), it is from Allah, and it was common with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) that as he was happy his face brightened up and it looked like a part of the moon and it was from this that we recognised it (his delight). As I sat before him, I said: Allah's Messenger, am I allowed to give in charity my wealth for Allah's sake and for the sake of His Messenger (may peace be upon him)? Thereupon Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) said: Keep some property with you as it is better for you. I said: I shall keep with me that part (of my property) which fell to my lot (on the occasion of the expedition of) Khaibar. I said: Allah's Messenger, verily, Allah has granted me salvation because of truth and, therefore, (I think) that repentance implies that I should not speak anything but truth as long as I live. He said: By Allah, I do not know whether anyone amongst the Muslims was put to more severe trial than I by Allah because of telling the truth. And since I made a mention of this to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) up to this day I have not told any lie and, by Allah, I have decided not to tell a lie and I hope that Allah would save me (from trials) for the rest of my life and Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, revealed these verses:"
Certainly, Allah has turned in Mercy to the Prophet and the emigrants and the helpers who followed him in the hour of hardship after the hearts of a part of them were about to deviate; then He turned to them in mercy. Surely, to them He is Compassionate, Merciful and (He turned in Mercy) to the three who were left behind until the earth despite its vastness became strait for them and their souls were also straitened to them." And this revelation reached up to the (words):" O you who believe, develop God consciousness, and be with the truthful" (ix. 117-118). Ka'b said: By Allah, since Allah directed me to Islam there has been no blessing more significant for me than this truth of mine which I spoke to Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and if I were to tell a lie I would have been ruined as were ruined those who told lies, for in regard to those who told lies Allah used harshest words used for anyone as He descended revelation (and the words of Allah are):" They will swear by Allah to you when you return to them so that you may leave them alone. So leave them alone. Surely, they are unclean and their resort is Hell, recompense for what they earned. They will swear to you that you may be pleased with them but if you are pleased with them, yet surely Allah is not pleased with the transgressing people" (ix. 95-96). K'ab said that the matter of us three persons was deferred as compared with those who took an oath in the presence of Allahs Messenger (may peace be upon him) and he accepted their allegiance and sought forgiveness for them and Allah did not give any decision in regard to us. It was Allah, the Exalted and Glorious, Who gave decisions in our case, three who remained behind. (The words of the Qur'an)" the three who were left behind" do not mean that we remained back from Jihad but these imply that He kept our matter behind them who took oath and presented excuse before Him. This hadith has been narrated on the authority of Zuhri with the same chain of transmitters.
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to Repentance and Exhortation to Repentance (Kitab Al-Tauba)
Chapter 9: PERTAINING TO THE REPENTANCE OF KA'B B. MALIK AND HIS COMPANIONS
Classification Undefined

Book 041, Number 7028:
Amir b. Sharahil Sha'bi Sha'b Hamdan reported that he asked Fatima, daughter of Qais and sister of ad-Dahhak b. Qais and she was the first amongst the emigrant women: Narrate to me a hadith which you had heard directly from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and there is no extra link in between them. She said: Very well, if you like, I am prepared to do that, and he said to her: Well, do It and narrate that to me. She said: I married the son of Mughira and he was a chosen young man of Quraish at that time, but he fell as a martyr in the first Jihad (fighting) on the side of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him). When I became a widow, 'Abd al-Rahman b. Auf, one amongst the group of the Companions of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him), sent me the proposal of marriage. Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) also sent me such a message for his freed slave Usama b. Zaid. And it had been conveyed to me that Allah's Messenger (way peace be upon him) had said (about Usama): He who loves me should also love Usima. When Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) talked to me (about this matter), I said: My affairs are in your hand. You may marry me to anyone whom you like. He said: You better shift now to the house of Umm Sharik, and Umm Sharik was a rich lady from amongst the Anqir. She spent generously for the cause of Allah and entertained guests very hospitably. I said: Well, I will do as you like. He said: Do not do that for Umm Sharik is a woman who is very frequently vizited by guests and I do not like that your head may be uncovered or the cloth may be removed from your shank and the strangers may catch sight of them which you abhor. You better shift to the house of your cousin 'Abdullah b. 'Amr b. Umm Maktum and he is a person of the Bani Fihr branch of the Quraish, and he belonged to that tribe (to which Fatima) belonged. So I shifted to that house, and when my period of waiting was over, I heard the voice of an announcer making an announcement that the prayer would be observed in the mosque (where) congregational prayer (is observed).
So I set out towards that mosque and observed prayer along with Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) and I was in the row of the women which was near the row of men. When Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) had finished his prayer, he sat on the pulpit smiling and said: Every worshipper should keep sitting at his place. He then said: Do you know why I had asked you to assemble? They said: Allah and His Messenger know best. He said: By Allah. I have not made you assemble for exhortation or for a warning, but I have detained you here, for Tamim Dari, a Christian, who came and accepted Islam, told me something, which agrees with what I was-telling, yuu about the Dajjal. He narrated to me that he had sailed in a ship along with thirty men of Bani Lakhm and Bani Judham and had been tossed by waves in the ocean for a month. Then these (waves) took them (near) the land within the ocean (island) at the time of sunset. They sat in a small side-boat and entered that Island. There was a beast with long thick hair (and because of these) they could not distinguish his face from his back. They said: Woe to you, who can you be? Thereupon it said: I am al-Jassasa. They said: What is al-Jassasa? And it said: O people, go to this person in the monastery as he is very much eager to know about you. He (the narrator) said: When it named a person for us we were afraid of it lest it should be a Devil. Then we hurriedly went on till we came to that monastery and found a well-built person there with his hands tied to his neck and having iron shackles between his two legs up to the ankles. We said: Woe be upon thee, who are you? And he said: You would soon come to know about me. but tell me who are you. We said: We are people from Arabia and we embarked upon a boat but the sea-waves had been driving us for one month and they brought as near this island. We got Into the side-boats and entered this island and here a beast met us with profusely thick hair and because of the thickness of his hair his face could not be distinguished from his back. We said: Woe be to thee, who are you? It said: I am al- Jassasa. We said: What is al-Jassasa? And it said: You go to this very person in the monastery for he is eagerly waiting for you to know about you. So we came to you in hot haste fearing that that might be the Devil. He (that chained person) said: Tell me about the date-palm trees of Baisan. We &aid: About what aspect of theirs do you seek information? He said: I ask you whether these trees bear fruit or not.
We said: Yes Thereupon he said: I think these would not bear fruits. He said: Inform me about the lake of Tabariyya? We said: Which aspect of it do you want to know? He said: Is there water in it? They said: There is abundance of water in it. Thereupon he said: I think it would soon become dry. He again said: Inform me about the spring of Zughar. They said: Which aspect of it you want to know? He (the chained person) said: Is there water in it and does it irrigate (the land)? We said to him: Yes, there is abundance of water in it and the inhabitants (of Medina) irrigate (land) with the help of it, He said: Inform me about the unlettered Prophet; what has he done? We said: He has come out from Mecca and has settled In Yathrib (Medina). He said: Do the Arabs fight against him? We said: Yes. He said: How did he deal with him? We informed him that he had overcome those in his neighbourhood and they had submitted themselves before him. Thereupon he said to us: Had it actually happened? We said: Yes. Thereupon he said: If it is so that is better for them that they should show obedience to him. I am going to tell you about. myself and I am Dajjal and would be soon permitted to get out and so I shall get out and travel in the land, and will not spare any town where I would not stay for forty nights except Mecca and Medina as these two (places) are prohibited (areas) for me and I would not make an attempt to enter any one of these two. An angel with a sword in his hand would confront me and would bar my way and there would be angels to guard every passage leading to it; then Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) striking the pulpit with the help of the end of his staff said: This implies Taiba meaning Medina. Have I not, told you an account (of the Dajjal) like this? 'The people said: Yes, and this account narrated by Tamim Dari was liked by me for it corroborates the account which I gave to you in regard to him (Dajjal) at Medina and Mecca. Behold he (Dajjal) is in the Syrian sea (Mediterranian) or the Yemen sea (Arabian sea). Nay, on the contrary, he As In the east, he is in the east, he is in the east, and he pointed with his hand towards the east. I (Fatima bint Qais) said: I preserved It In my mind (this narration from Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him).
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to the Turmoil and Portents of the Last Hour (Kitab Al-Fitan wa Ashrat As-Sa`ah)
Chapter 22: THE HADITH PERTAINING TO THE SPY OF THE DAJJAL
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4638:
It has been narrated on the authority of Nu'man b. Bashir who said: As I was (sitting) near the pulpit of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him), a man said: I do not care if, after embracing Islam, I do not do any good deed (except) distributing drinking water among the pilgrims. Another said: I do not care if, after embracing Islam, I do not do any good deed beyond maintenance service to the Sacred Mosque. Another said: Jihad in the way of Allah is better than what you have said. 'Umar reprimanded them and said: Don't raise your voices near the pulpit of the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) on Friday. When prayer was over, I entered (the apartment of the Holy Prophet) and asked his verdict about the matter in which they had differed. (It was upon this that) Allah, the Almighty and Exalted, revealed the Qur'anic verse:" Do you make the giving of drinking water to the pilgrims and the maintenance of the Sacred Mosque equal to (the service of those) who believe in Allah and the Last Day and strive hard in the cause of Allah. They are not equal in the sight of God. And Allah guides not the wrongdoing people" (ix. 20). This tradition has been narrated on the authority of Nu'man b. Bashir through another chain of transmitters.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 29: THE MERIT OF MARTYRDOM
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4673:
It has been narrated on the authority of Sulaimin b. Buraida who learnt the tradition from his father. The latter said that the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him) said: The sanctity of the wives of Mujahids is like the sanctity of their mothers for those who sit at home (i. e do not go out for Jihad). Anyone who stays behind looking after the family of a Mujahid and betrays his trust will be made to stand on the Day of judgment before the Mujahid who will take away from his meritorious deeds whatever he likes. So what do you think (will he leave anything)?
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 39: THE WIVES OF MUJAHIDS, A SACRED TRUST, AND SINFULNESS OF THOSE WHO BETRAY THIS TRUST
Classification Undefined

Book 020, Number 4626:
It has been narrated on the authority of Abu Huraira that the Messenger of Allah (may peace upon him) said: Allah has undertaken to look after the affairs of one who goes out to fight in His way believing in Him and affirming the truth of His Apostles. He is committed to His care that Re will either admit him to Paradise or bring him back to his home from where he set out with a reward or (his share of) booty. By the Being in Whose Hand is the life of Muhammad. If a person gets wounded in the way of Allah, he will come on the Day of Judgment with his wound in the same condition as it was when it was first inflicted; its colour being the colour of blood but its smell will be the smell of musk. By, the Being in Whose Hand is Muhammad's life, if it were not to be too hard upon the Muslime. I would not lag behind any expedition which is going to fight in the cause of Allah. But I do not have abundant means to provide them (the Mujahids) with riding beasts, nor have they (i. e. all of them) abundant means (to provide themselves with all the means of Jihad) so that they could he left behind. By the Being in Whose Hand is Mubammgls lac, I love to fight in the way of Allah and be killed, to fight and again be killed and to fight again and be killed.
Sahih Muslim
The Book on Government (Kitab Al-Imara)
Chapter 28: THE MERIT OF JIHAD AND CAMPAIGNING IN THE WAY OF ALLAH
Classification Undefined

Book 018, Number 4279:
Salama b. Kuhail reported: I heard Sowaid b. Ghafala say: I went out, and also Zaid b. Suhan and Salman b. Rabi'a for Jibad, and I found a whip and took it up. They said to me: Leave it. I said: No. but I will make announcement of it and if its owner comes (then I will return that), otherwise I will use it, and I refused them. When we returned from Jihad. by a good fortune for me, I performed Pilgrimage. I came to Medina and met Ubayy b. Ka'b, and related to him the affair of the whip and their opinion (the opinion of Zaid b. Suhan and Salman b. Rabi'a) about it (i. e. I should throw it). Thereupon he said: I found a money bag during the lifetime of Allah's Messenger (may peace be upon him) which contained one hundred dinars. I came to him along with it, and he said: Make an announcement of it for one year; so I announced it, but did not find anyone who could (claim it after) recognising it. I again came to him and he said: Make announcement for one year. So I made announcement of it, but I found none who could recognise it. I came to him he said: Make announcement of it for one year. I made announcement of that but did not find one who could recognise it, whereupon he said: Preserve (in your mind) its number, its bag and its strap, and if its owner comes (then return that to him), otherwise make use of it. So I made use of that. I (Shu'ba) met him (Salama b. Kuhail) after this in Mecca, and he said: I do not know whether he said three years or one year.
Sahih Muslim
The Book Pertaining to Judicial Decisions (Kitab Al-Aqdiyya)
Chapter 10: STRAY THING FOUND BY ANYONE
Classification Undefined

Book 001, Number 0153:
It was heard from Abu 'Amr Shaibani that, pointing towards the house of Abdullah, he said: The owner of this house told me that he asked the Messenger of Allah (may peace be upon him): Which of the deeds are liked by Allah? He (the Holy Prophet) observed: Prayer at its proper time. I (again) said: What next? He replied: Then goodness to the parents. I (again) said: What then? He replied: Then Jihad in the cause of Allah. He ('Abdullah) said: This is what I was told (by the Holy Prophet). Had I questioned further, he would have made additions for me.
Sahih Muslim
The Book of Faith (Kitab Al-Iman)
Chapter 37: BELIEF IN ALLAH IS THE BEST OF DEEDS
Classification Undefined

Volume 1, Book 10, Number 505:
Narrated 'Abdullah:
I asked the Prophet "Which deed is the dearest to Allah?" He replied, "To offer the prayers at their early stated fixed times." I asked, "What is the next (in goodness)?" He replied, "To be good and dutiful to your parents" I again asked, "What is the next (in goodness)?" He replied, 'To participate in Jihad (religious fighting) in Allah's cause." 'Abdullah added, "I asked only that much and if I had asked more, the Prophet would have told me more."
Sahih Bukhari
Times of the Prayers
Classification Undefined

Volume 2, Book 24, Number 547:
Narrated Abu Huraira
Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) ordered (a person) to collect Zakat, and that person returned and told him that Ibn Jamil, Khalid bin Al-Walid, and Abbas bin 'Abdul Muttalib had refused to give Zakat." The Prophet said, "What made Ibn Jamll refuse to give Zakat though he was a poor man, and was made wealthy by Allah and His Apostle ? But you are unfair in asking Zakat from Khalid as he is keeping his armor for Allah's Cause (for Jihad). As for Abbas bin 'Abdul Muttalib, he is the uncle of Allah's Apostle (p.b.u.h) and Zakat is compulsory on him and he should pay it double."
Sahih Bukhari
Obligatory Charity Tax (Zakat)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 85:
Narrated Sahl bin Sad As-Sa'idi:
I saw Marwan bin Al-Hakam sitting in the Mosque. So I came forward and sat by his side. He told us that Zaid bin Thabit had told him that Allah's Apostle had dictated to him the Divine Verse:
"Not equal are those believers who sit (at home) and those who strive hard and fight in the Cause of Allah with their wealth and lives.' (4.95)
Zaid said, "Ibn-Maktum came to the Prophet while he was dictating to me that very Verse. On that Ibn Um Maktum said, "O Allah's Apostle! If I had power, I would surely take part in Jihad." He was a blind man. So Allah sent down revelation to His Apostle while his thigh was on mine and it became so heavy for me that I feared that my thigh would be broken. Then that state of the Prophet was over after Allah revealed "...except those who are disabled (by injury or are blind or lame etc.) (4.95)
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 129:
Narrated Anas:
Allah's Apostle went to the daughter of Milhan and reclined there (and slept) and then (woke up) smiling. She asked, "O Allah's Apostle! What makes you smile?" He replied, (I dreamt that) some people amongst my followers were sailing on the green sea in Allah's Cause, resembling kings on thrones." She said, "O Allah's Apostle! Invoke Allah to make me one of them." He said, "O Allah! Let her be one of them." Then he (slept again and woke up and) smiled. She asked him the same question and he gave the same reply. She said, "Invoke Allah to make me one of them." He replied, ''You will be amongst the first group of them; you will not be amongst the last." Later on she married 'Ubada bin As-Samit and then she sailed on the sea with bint Qaraza, Mu'awiya's wife (for Jihad). On her return, she mounted her riding animal, which threw her down breaking her neck, and she died on falling down.
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 113:
Narrated Muslim from Abu Aqil from Abu Al-Mutawakkil An-Naji:
I called on Jabir bin 'Abdullah Al-Ansari and said to him, "Relate to me what you have heard from Allah's Apostle ." He said, "I accompanied him on one of the journeys." (Abu Aqil said, "I do not know whether that journey was for the purpose of Jihad or 'Umra.") "When we were returning," Jabir continued, "the Prophet said, 'Whoever wants to return earlier to his family, should hurry up.' We set off and I was on a black red tainted camel having no defect, and the people were behind me. While I was in that state the camel stopped suddenly (because of exhaustion). On that the Prophet said to me, 'O Jabir, wait!' Then he hit it once with his lash and it started moving on a fast pace. He then said, 'Will you sell the camel?' I replied in the affirmative when we reached Medina, and the Prophet went to the Mosque along with his companions. I, too, went to him after tying the camel on the pavement at the Mosque gate. Then I said to him, 'This is your camel.' He came out and started examining the camel and saying, 'The camel is ours.' Then the Prophet sent some Awaq (i.e. an amount) of gold saying, 'Give it to Jabir.' Then he asked, 'Have you taken the full price (of the camel)?' I replied in the affirmative. He said, 'Both the price and the camel are for you.' ''
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 4, Book 52, Number 208:
Narrated Anas:
On the day (of the battle) of the Trench, the Ansar were saying, "We are those who have sworn allegiance to Muhammad for Jihaid (for ever) as long as we live." The Prophet replied to them, "O Allah! There is no life except the life of the Hereafter. So honor the Ansar and emigrants with Your Generosity."
And Narrated Mujashi: My brother and I came to the Prophet and I requested him to take the pledge of allegiance from us for migration. He said, "Migration has passed away with its people." I asked, "For what will you take the pledge of allegiance from us then?" He said, "I will take (the pledge) for Islam and Jihad."
Sahih Bukhari
Fighting for the Cause of Allah (Jihaad)
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 58, Number 240:
Narrated 'Ata bin Abi Rabah:
'Ubaid bin 'Umar Al-Laithi and I visited Aisha and asked her about the Hijra (i.e. migration), and she said, "Today there is no (Hijrah) emigration. A believer used to run away with his religion to Allah and His Apostle lest he should be put to trial because of his religion. Today Allah has made Islam triumphant, and today a believer can worship his Lord wherever he likes. But the deeds that are still rewardable (in place of emigration) are Jihad and good intentions." (See Hadith No. 42 Vol. 4).
Sahih Bukhari
Merits of the Helpers in Madinah (Ansaar)
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 425:
Narrated Anas:
Allah's Apostle went out towards the Khandaq (i.e. Trench) and saw the Emigrants and the Ansar digging the trench in the cold morning. They had no slaves to do that (work) for them. When the Prophet saw their hardship and hunger, he said, 'O Allah! The real life is the life of the Hereafter, so please forgive Ansar and the Emigrants." They said in reply to him, "We are those who have given the Pledge of allegiances to Muhammad for to observe Jihad as long as we live."
Sahih Bukhari
Military Expeditions led by the Prophet (pbuh) (Al-Maghaazi)
Classification Undefined

Volume 6, Book 60, Number 40:
Narrated Nafi':
During the affliction of Ibn Az-Zubair, two men came to Ibn 'Umar and said, "The people are lost, and you are the son of 'Umar, and the companion of the Prophet, so what forbids you from coming out?" He said, "What forbids me is that Allah has prohibited the shedding of my brother's blood." They both said, "Didn't Allah say, 'And fight then until there is no more affliction?" He said "We fought until there was no more affliction and the worship is for Allah (Alone while you want to fight until there is affliction and until the worship become for other than Allah."
Narrated Nafi (through another group of sub-narrators): A man came to Ibn 'Umar and said, "O Abu Abdur Rahman! What made you perform Hajj in one year and Umra in another year and leave the Jihad for Allah' Cause though you know how much Allah recommends it?" Ibn 'Umar replied, "O son of my brother! Islam is founded on five principles, i.e. believe in Allah and His Apostle, the five compulsory prayers, the fasting of the month of Ramadan, the payment of Zakat, and the Hajj to the House (of Allah)." The man said, "O Abu Abdur Rahman! Won't you listen to why Allah has mentioned in His Book: 'If two groups of believers fight each other, then make peace between them, but if one of then transgresses beyond bounds against the other, then you all fight against the one that transgresses. (49.9) and:--"And fight them till there is no more affliction (i.e. no more worshiping of others along with Allah)." Ibn 'Umar said, "We did it, during the lifetime of Allah's Apostle when Islam had only a few followers. A man would be put to trial because of his religion; he would either be killed or tortured. But when the Muslims increased, there was no more afflictions or oppressions." The man said, "What is your opinion about 'Uthman and 'Ali?" Ibn 'Umar said, "As for 'Uthman, it seems that Allah has forgiven him, but you people dislike that he should be forgiven. And as for 'Ali, he is the cousin of Allah's Apostle and his son-in-law." Then he pointed with his hand and said, "That is his house which you see."
Sahih Bukhari
Prophetic Commentary on the Qur'an (Tafseer of the Prophet (pbuh))
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 602:
Narrated 'Ata' bin Abi Rabah:
'Ubaid bin 'Umar and I visited 'Aisha, and he asked her about the migration. She said, "There is no migration today. A believer used to flee with his religion to Allah and His Prophet for fear that he might be put to trial as regards his religion. Today Allah has rendered Islam victorious; therefore a believing one can worship one's Lord wherever one wishes. But there is Jihad (for Allah's Cause) and intentions." (See Hadith 42, in the 4th Vol. for its Explanation)
Sahih Bukhari
Military Expeditions led by the Prophet (pbuh) (Al-Maghaazi)
Classification Undefined

Volume 5, Book 59, Number 598:
Narrated Majashi:
I took my brother to the Prophet after the Conquest (of Mecca) and said, "O Allah's Apostle! I have come to you with my brother so that you may take a pledge of allegiance from him for migration." The Prophet said, The people of migration (i.e. those who migrated to Medina before the Conquest) enjoyed the privileges of migration (i.e. there is no need for migration anymore)." I said to the Prophet, "For what will you take his pledge of allegiance?" The Prophet said, "I will take his pledge of allegiance for Islam, Belief, and for Jihad (i.e. fighting in Allah's Cause)"
Sahih Bukhari
Military Expeditions led by the Prophet (pbuh) (Al-Maghaazi)
Classification Undefined

Volume 8, Book 73, Number 1:
Narrated Al-Walid bin 'Aizar:
I heard Abi Amr 'Ash-Shaibani saying, "The owner of this house." he pointed to 'Abdullah's house, "said, 'I asked the Prophet 'Which deed is loved most by Allah?" He replied, 'To offer prayers at their early (very first) stated times.' " 'Abdullah asked, "What is the next (in goodness)?" The Prophet said, "To be good and dutiful to one's parents," 'Abdullah asked, "What is the next (in goodness)?" The Prophet said, To participate in Jihad for Allah's Cause." 'Abdullah added, "The Prophet narrated to me these three things, and if I had asked more, he would have told me more."
Sahih Bukhari
Good Manners and Form (Al-Adab)
Classification Undefined

Volume 1, Book 2, Number 25:
Narrated Abu Huraira:
Allah's Apostle was asked, "What is the best deed?" He replied, "To believe in Allah and His Apostle (Muhammad). The questioner then asked, "What is the next (in goodness)? He replied, "To participate in Jihad (religious fighting) in Allah's Cause." The questioner again asked, "What is the next (in goodness)?" He replied, "To perform Hajj (Pilgrim age to Mecca) 'Mubrur, (which is accepted by Allah and is performed with the intention of seeking Allah's pleasure only and not to show off and without committing a sin and in accordance with the traditions of the Prophet)."
Sahih Bukhari
Belief
Classification Undefined




domingo 4 de febrero de 2007

Economics علم الاقتصاد

miércoles 31 de enero de 2007

Asia&Oceania أوقيانوسيا آسيا

  1. Ahmadiyya Muslim Community (India) - established in 1889 by Hadhrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (1835-1908) in a small and remote village, Qadian, in the Punjab, India, as he claimed to be the expected reformer of the latter days, the Awaited One of the world community of religions (The Mahdi and Messiah). They say to be present in over 178 countries in Africa, North America, South America, Asia, Australasia, and Europe, and to be the most dynamic denomination of Islam in modern history, with worldwide membership exceeding tens of millions.
  2. Perspectives on World History and Current Events PWHCE (Australia) - Good data and links, not actively publishing since 2005, but with good records, provides information resources, articles and talks on political history, international relations and the contest of ideas.

Other Middle East الشرق الأوسط

  1. Al-Ahali (Jordan) - jordanian weekly connected withe the palestinian DFLP
  2. Center for Research and Studies on Kuwait - They say: After the Iraqi withdrawal from Kuwait, the Council of Ministers formed a committee (decree 8/1992) to collect the documents left behind by the Iraqi forces. The main purpose was to study and analyze these documents to detect the various dimensions and goals of the Iraqi invasion and to reveal and document the atrocities committed by the forces of the Iraqi regime.
  3. Dar al-Hayat (Lebanon) - Beirut source of information for English-speaking readers seeking an alternative perspective and in-depth reporting on the Middle East and the Arab world. They also have a web in Arabic.
  4. Midesat Web Gateway. Web con abundante información y documentos sobre el oriente medio.
  5. World Islamic Call Society (Libya) - comprises around 400 Islamic organizations, institutions and bodies covering all continents, and convenes every 4 years and. It puts down broadline work strategies and chooses 36 of its members to form the world council for Islamic call.

Palestine فلسطين

  1. Al-Awda - The Palestine Right to Return Coalition is, so they say, a broad-based, non-partisan, global, democratic association of grassroots activists and students. Their mission is to educate the international community to fulfill its legal and moral obligations vis-à-vis the Palestinian people and to support the refugees with direct aid and empowerment projects. Al-Awda develops, coordinates, supports and guides, as needed, global and local grassroots initiatives for action related to Palestinian rights. Their advocacy includes the right of Palestinians to return to their homeland, and to full restitution of all their confiscated and destroyed property in accordance with the Universal Declaration of Human Rights, International law and United Nations Resolutions which uphold these rights.
  2. Al-Fatah -
  3. Al-Hurriya (Palestine) - political newspaper, radio and tv linked to Al-Fatah and affiliated with the Marxist-Leninist Democratic Front for the Liberation of Palestine (DFLP). See in wikipedia
  4. Al-Massar - palestinian newspaper connected with the DFLP
  5. Enfants de la Palestine - Association des familles Franco-Palestiniennes.
  6. Hamas -
  7. Palestinian Centre for Human Rights - Based in Gaza City since 1995, enjoys Consultative Status with the ECOSOC of the United Nation. Affiliate of the International Commission of Jurists-Geneva, the International Federation for Human Rights (FIDH) – Paris, the Euro-Mediterranean Human Rights Network - Copenhagen, and the Arab Organization for Human Rights – Cairo. Group of Palestinian lawyers and human rights activists in order to: Protect human rights and promote the rule of law in accordance with international standards. Create and develop democratic institutions and an active civil society, while promoting democratic culture within Palestinian society. Support all the efforts aimed at enabling the Palestinian people to exercise its inalienable rights in regard to self-determination and independence in accordance with international Law and UN resolutions.
  8. Palestinian Islamic Jihad -
  9. Swat Al-Aqsa - a Hamas radio station operating from the Gaza Strip.
  10. Swat Al-Quds - a radio station associated with the Palestinian Islamic Jihad

martes 16 de enero de 2007

Various Links

al-Islam - Kingdom of Saudi Arabia (Ministry of Islamic Affairs, Endowments, Da‘wah and Guidance) site with plenty of info about islam, including dictionaries.
  • Africa Database - database of prominent Africans, African organisations, and dates in the African calendar
  • AhlulBayt Islamic Mission (UK) - dedicated to promote the Shia Ithna-Asheri school of thought. Thay say: seeks to encourage and motivate the masses to embrace true Islam and work towards the fulfillment of the command of Allah on Earth. Based in the UK, they feel that their strategic position in the Western World provides them with many avenues not yet explored. Has two active wings: the AIM Media Office & the Student Affairs Board.
  • Ahmadiyya Muslim Community - established in 1889 by Hadhrat Mirza Ghulam Ahmad (1835-1908) in a small and remote village, Qadian, in the Punjab, India, as he claimed to be the expected reformer of the latter days, the Awaited One of the world community of religions (The Mahdi and Messiah). They say to be present in over 178 countries in Africa, North America, South America, Asia, Australasia, and Europe, and to be the most dynamic denomination of Islam in modern history, with worldwide membership exceeding tens of millions.
  • Global Research (Canada) - They say: news articles, in-depth reports and analysis on issues barely covered by the mainstream media focussing on social, economic, strategic, geopolitical and environmental processes. It is a news source on the New World Order and Washington's "war on terrorism".
  • IAMS International Association of Muslim Scholars - The association describes itself as a non-governmental body with the objective of establishing a 'global Islamic authority'. Cofounded by Yusuf al-Qaradawi.
  • Ikbis.com - Like YouTube, but in arabic.
  • Inter-Islam - contiene bastante información, además de el Corán, incluso en recitaciones sonoras, y hadices y libros en varios idiomas online y biografías, y otras cosas. De sí dicen: relays the Universal Message brought by all the prophets, from Prophet Adam to Prophet Muhammad, and guides you to authentic information from Islamic Institutes, Darul Ulooms, Madresahs & Academies from around the World; whatever Race, Age, Color or Nationality, Inter-Islam is for You.
  • IslamiCity - very complete web in the USA. They even have a Muslim Businesses Online Directoryknown as Yellow Pages.
  • Islam Online (Dubai) - Cofounded by Yusuf al-Qaradawi - co-founder of the IAMS (International Association of Muslim Sccholars; see article and another). They say to be the leading Islamic portal and number one source for islamic content on the Internet, due to portray a positive and accurate picture of Islam to the world as well as providing support services for Muslims as well as for non Muslims wishing to explore Islam.
  • Islam Watch - Islam Under Scrutiny by Ex-Muslims.
  • Islamic Human Rights Commission (UK) - based in London, campaign for justice for all peoples regardless of their racial, confessional or political background.
  • Kurdish Media - They say: a one-stop-shop information provider on Kurds and Kurdistan since 1998.
  • Mackenzie Institute (Canada) - issues related to political instability and organized violence, including terrorism, political extremism, warfare and organized crime. They say to hold to the proposition that the liberal democratic tradition must be safeguarded and fostered. Also concerned with the social and political stability of Canada.
  • Muslim Directory (UK) - linked to the Muslim Brotherhood and the Ummah.com.
  • Organización Islámica para América Latina (Argentina) - Sus objetivos, dicen: fomentar el conocimiento del Islam en América; coordinar y organizar las actividades y proyectos Islámicos en América del Sur y el Caribe; afianzar relaciones entre las Comunidades y Organizaciones Islámicas del área con las del resto del mundo, y representarlas ante Gobiernos...
  • Ummah - Web vinculada a la Hermandad de Musulmanes. They say to be a humble effort to provide services for the Muslim community world wide. As well as anyone looking of information on Islam; and to be a new venture part of the Muslim Directory.
  • Yanabi - Tiene un buen buscador del Corán y de hadices. They say: Our Aqaid are formed from either Ash'ariyah or Maturidi; in Fiqh law we are either Hanafi, Shafi, Maliki or from Hanbali school; In tassawuf we are either Qadiri Chisthi, Suhrawardi or Naqshabandi. YaNabi is exerting all its efforts into preservation of these pure teachings of traditional Muslims for generations to come InshALLAH Ta'ala inherited from he blessed sahaba, Ahle bayt taba, tabieen, and blessed Awliya from various tariqah's we love and respect all four schools of thought and respect their differences primarily because it is a form of mercy for the ummah.
    • domingo 14 de enero de 2007

      Military

      1. Aviation Scramble (Netherlands) - excelent dutch website in English with plenty of aviation-related data and info.
      2. CDI Center for Defense Information (US) - They say: provides expert analysis on various components of U.S. national security, international security and defense policy. CDI promotes wide-ranging discussion and debate on security issues such as nuclear weapons, space security, missile defense, small arms and military transformation. CDI is part of the World Security Institute, whose divisions also include the International Media, the Pulitzer Center on Crisis Reporting, Azimuth Media and International Programs with offices in Brussels, Cairo and Moscow, and projects in China.
      3. Strategic Studies Institute (US) - They say: is the U.S. Army's institute for geostrategic and national security research and analysis. The Strategic Studies Institute conducts strategic research and analysis to support the U.S. Army War College curricula, provides direct analysis for Army and Department of Defense leadership, and serves as a bridge to the wider strategic community.
      4. Web Militar (Spain) - excelente punto de entrada a numerosísimos enlaces militares de todo el mundo. Excelent entry to many military links around the world

      jueves 11 de enero de 2007

      Acuerdo Estado-Comisión Islámica

      ACUERDO DE COOPERACION DEL ESTADO CON LA COMISION ISLAMICA DE ESPAÑA
      Aprobado por la LEY 26/1992, DE 10 DE NOVIEMBRE
      (BOE n. 272 de 12/11/1992, Páginas: 38214 - 38217)
      IBERLEX Ref. 1992/24855

      JUAN CARLOS I
      REY DE ESPAÑA


      A todos los que la presente vieren y entendieren.
      Sabed: Que las Cortes Generales han aprobado y Yo vengo en sancionar la siguiente Ley:

      Exposición de motivos
      Con fecha 28 de abril de 1992, el Ministro de Justicia, habilitado al efecto por el Consejo de Ministros, suscribió el Acuerdo de Cooperación del Estado con la Comisión Islámica de España, que ha de regir las relaciones de cooperación del Estado con las Comunidades de confesión musulmana establecidas en España, integradas en dicha Comisión e inscritas en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas.
      Las expresadas relaciones deben regularse por Ley aprobada por las Cortes Generales, a tenor de lo dispuesto en el artículo 7.1 de la Ley Orgánica 7/1980, de 5 de julio, de Libertad Religiosa.
      Artículo único.
      Las relaciones de cooperación del Estado con la Comisión Islámica de España se regirán por lo dispuesto en el Acuerdo de Cooperación que se incorpora como anexo a la presente Ley.
      Disposición final primera.
      Se faculta al Gobierno para que a propuesta del Ministro de Justicia, y, en su caso, conjuntamente con los Ministros competentes por razón de la materia, dicte las disposiciones necesarias para el desarrollo y ejecución de lo dispuesto en la presente Ley.
      Disposición final segunda.
      La presente Ley entrará en vigor el día siguiente al de su publicación en el boletín oficial del estado.
      Por tanto,
      Mando a todos los españoles, particulares y autoridades, que guarden y hagan guardar esta Ley.
      Madrid, 10 de noviembre de 1992.
      JUAN CARLOS R.
      El Presidente del Gobierno,
      FELIPE GONZALEZ MARQUEZ


      ANEXO
      Acuerdo de Cooperación del Estado español con la Comisión Islámica de España
      Exposición de motivos




      La Constitución española de 1978, al configurar un Estado democrático y pluralista, ha supuesto un profundo cambio en la tradicional actitud del Estado ante el hecho religioso, consagrando como fundamentales los derechos de igualdad y libertad religiosa, cuyo ejercicio garantiza con la mayor amplitud permitida por las exigencias derivadas del mantenimiento del orden público protegido por la Ley y por el respeto debido a los derechos fundamentales de los demás.
      Estos derechos, concebidos originariamente como derechos individuales de los ciudadanos, alcanzan también, por derivación, a las Comunidades o Confesiones en que aquéllos se integran para el cumplimiento comunitario de sus fines religiosos, sin necesidad de autorización previa, ni de su inscripción en ningún registro público.
      Desde el respeto más profundo a estos principios, el Estado, también por imperativo constitucional, viene obligado, en la medida en que las creencias religiosas de la sociedad española lo demanden, al mantenimiento de relaciones de cooperación con las diferentes Confesiones o Comunidades religiosas, pudiendo hacerlo en formas diversas con las Confesiones inscritas en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas.
      La Ley Orgánica de Libertad Religiosa establece la posibilidad de que el Estado concrete su cooperación con las Confesiones o Comunidades religiosas, mediante la adopción de Acuerdos o Convenios de Cooperación, cuando aquéllas, debidamente inscritas en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas, hayan alcanzado en la sociedad española, además, un arraigo que, por el número de sus creyentes y por la extensión de su credo, resulte evidente o notorio. En este caso se encuentra la religión islámica, de tradición secular en nuestro país, con relevante importancia en la formación de la identidad española, representada por distintas Comunidades de dicha confesión, inscritas en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas e integradas en alguna de las dos Federaciones igualmente inscritas, denominadas Federación Española de Entidades Religiosas Islámicas y Unión de Comunidades Islámicas de España, que, a su vez, han constituido una entidad religiosa inscrita con la denominación de , como órgano representativo del Islam en España ante el Estado para la negociación, firma y seguimiento de los acuerdos adoptados.
      Dando respuesta a los deseos formulados por ambas Federaciones, expresión de la voluntad de los musulmanes españoles, y tras las oportunas negociaciones, se llegó a la conclusión del presente Acuerdo de Cooperación, en el que se abordan asuntos de gran importancia para los ciudadanos de religión islámica: Estatuto de los dirigentes religiosos islámicos e Imanes, con determinación de los específicos derechos que se derivan del ejercicio de su función religiosa, situación personal en ámbitos de tanta importancia como la Seguridad Social y forma de cumplimiento de sus deberes militares; protección jurídica de las mezquitas de culto; atribución de efectos civiles al matrimonio celebrado según el rito religioso islámico; asistencia religiosa en centros o establecimientos públicos; enseñanza religiosa islámica en los centros docentes; beneficios fiscales aplicables a determinados bienes y actividades de las Comunidades pertenecientes a las Federaciones que constituyen la , conmemoración de festividades religiosas islámicas y, finalmente, colaboración del Estado con la expresada Comisión en orden a la conservación y fomento del Patrimonio Histórico y Artístico Islámico.
      En la negociación del presente Acuerdo, se ha procurado siempre tener el más escrupuloso respeto a la voluntad negociadora de los interlocutores religiosos, como la mejor expresión de los contenidos doctrinales específicos del credo religioso islámico y de las peculiares exigencias de conciencia que de ellos se derivan, para hacer posible que sea real y efectivo el ejercicio del derecho de libertad religiosa de los creyentes musulmanes.
      Artículo 1.
      1. Los derechos y obligaciones que se deriven de la Ley por la que se apruebe el presente Acuerdo serán de aplicación a las Comunidades Islámicas inscritas en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas, que formen parte o posteriormente se incorporen a la Comisión Islámica de España o a alguna de las Federaciones Islámicas inscritas integradas en dicha Comisión, mientras su pertenencia a las mismas figure inscrita en dicho Registro.
      2. La incorporación de las Comunidades y Federaciones islámicas a la Comisión Islámica de España, a los efectos de su constancia en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas, se acreditará mediante certificación expedida por los representantes legales correspondientes, con la conformidad de la referida Comisión. La anotación en el Registro de su baja o exclusión se practicará a instancia de la entidad interesada o de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      3. La certificación de fines religiosos que exige el Real Decreto 142/1981, de 9 de enero, para la inscripción de las entidades asociativas religiosas que se constituyan como tales, de acuerdo al ordenamiento de las Comunidades Islámicas, podrá ser expedida por la Federación a que pertenezcan, con la conformidad de la Comisión Islámica de España, o por ésta si no formaran parte de ninguna Federación.
      Artículo 2.
      1. A todos los efectos legales, son Mezquitas o lugares de culto de las Comunidades Islámicas pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España los edificios o locales destinados de forma exclusiva a la práctica habitual de la oración, formación o asistencia religiosa islámica, cuando así se certifique por la Comunidad respectiva, con la conformidad de dicha Comisión.
      2. Los lugares de culto de las Comunidades Islámicas miembros de la Comisión Islámica de España gozan de inviolabilidad en los términos establecidos por las Leyes. En caso de expropiación forzosa, deberá ser oída previamente la Comisión Islámica de España, y no podrán ser demolidos sin ser previamente privados de su carácter sagrado, con excepción de los casos previstos en las Leyes, por razones de urgencia o peligro. También quedarán exceptuados de la ocupación temporal e imposición de servidumbres en los términos previstos en el artículo 119 de la Ley de Expropiación Forzosa.
      3. El Estado respeta y protege la inviolabilidad de los archivos y demás documentos pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España, así como a sus Comunidades miembros.
      4. Los lugares de culto podrán ser objeto de anotación en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas.
      5. Los cementerios islámicos gozarán de los beneficios legales que establece el número 2 de este mismo artículo para los lugares de culto.
      Se reconoce a las Comunidades Islámicas, pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España, el derecho a la concesión de parcelas reservadas para los enterramientos islámicos en los cementerios municipales, así como el derecho a poseer cementerios islámicos propios. Se adoptarán las medidas oportunas para la observancia de las reglas tradicionales islámicas, relativas a inhumaciones, sepulturas y ritos funerarios que se realizarán con intervención de la Comunidad Islámica local. Se reconoce el derecho a trasladar a los cementerios pertenecientes a las Comunidades Islámicas los cuerpos de los difuntos musulmanes, tanto los actualmente inhumados en cementerios municipales como los de aquéllos cuyo fallecimiento se produzca en localidad en la que no exista cementerio islámico, con sujeción a lo dispuesto en la legislación de régimen local y de sanidad.
      Artículo 3.
      1. A los efectos legales, son dirigentes religiosos islámicos e Imanes de las Comunidades Islámicas las personas físicas dedicadas, con carácter estable, a la dirección de las Comunidades a que se refiere el artículo 1 del presente Acuerdo, a la dirección de la oración, formación y asistencia religiosa islámica y acrediten el cumplimiento de estos requisitos mediante certificación expedida por la Comunidad a que pertenezcan, con la conformidad de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      2. En ningún caso las personas expresadas en el número anterior estarán obligadas a declarar sobre hechos que les hayan sido revelados en el ejercicio de sus funciones de culto o de asistencia religiosa islámica, en los términos legalmente establecidos para el secreto profesional.
      Artículo 4.
      1. Los Imanes y dirigentes religiosos islámicos estarán sujetos a las disposiciones generales del Servicio Militar. Si lo solicitaren, se les podrán asignar misiones que sean compatibles con sus funciones religiosas.
      2. Los estudios que se cursen para la formación religiosa de las personas a que se refiere el artículo 3, en los Centros islámicos reconocidos por el Ministerio de Educación y Ciencia, darán derecho a prórroga de incorporación a filas de segunda clase, en los términos establecidos en la vigente legislación del Servicio Militar.
      Para la solicitud de dicha prórroga, deberán acreditarse los mencionados estudios mediante certificación expedida por el centro islámico correspondiente.
      Artículo 5.
      De acuerdo con lo dispuesto en el artículo 1 del Real Decreto 2398/1977, de 27 de agosto, las personas que reúnan los requisitos expresados en el número 1 del artículo 3 del presente Convenio, quedarán incluidos en el Régimen General de la Seguridad Social, asimilados a trabajadores por cuenta ajena. Las Comunidades Islámicas respectivas asumirán los derechos y obligaciones establecidas para los empresarios en el Régimen General de la Seguridad Social.
      NOTA: en relación con lo previsto en este artículo se ha dictado el Real Decreto 176/2006 que se adjunta más abajo.
      Artículo 6.
      A los efectos legales, son funciones islámicas de culto, formación y asistencia religiosa, las que lo sean de acuerdo con la Ley y la tradición islámica, emanadas del Corán o de la Sunna y protegidas por la Ley Orgánica de Libertad Religiosa.
      Artículo 7.
      1. Se atribuye efectos civiles al matrimonio celebrado según la forma religiosa establecida en la Ley Islámica, desde el momento de su celebración, si los contrayentes reúnen los requisitos de capacidad exigidos por el Código Civil.
      Los contrayentes expresarán el consentimiento ante alguna de las personas expresadas en el número 1 del artículo 3 y, al menos, dos testigos mayores de edad.
      Para el pleno reconocimiento de tales efectos, será necesaria la inscripción del matrimonio en el Registro Civil.
      2. Las personas que deseen inscribir el matrimonio celebrado en la forma prevista en el número anterior, deberán acreditar previamente su capacidad matrimonial, mediante certificación expedida por el Registro Civil correspondiente. No podrá practicarse la inscripción si se hubiera celebrado el matrimonio transcurridos más de seis meses desde la expedición de dicha certificación.
      3. Una vez celebrado el matrimonio, el representante de la Comunidad Islámica en que se hubiera contraído aquél, enviará al Registro Civil, para su inscripción, certificación acreditativa de la celebración del matrimonio, en la que deberán expresarse las circunstancias exigidas por la legislación del Registro Civil.
      4. Sin perjuicio de las responsabilidades a que haya lugar y de los derechos adquiridos de buena fe por terceras personas, la inscripción del matrimonio celebrado conforme al presente Acuerdo podrá ser promovida también en cualquier tiempo, mediante presentación de la certificación diligenciada a que se refiere el número anterior.
      5. Las normas de este artículo relativas al procedimiento para hacer efectivo el derecho que en el mismo se establece, se ajustarán a las modificaciones que en el futuro se produzcan en la legislación del Registro Civil, previa audiencia de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      Artículo 8.
      1. Se reconoce el derecho de los militares españoles musulmanes, sean o no profesionales, y de cuantas personas de dicha religión presten servicio en las Fuerzas Armadas, a recibir asistencia religiosa islámica y a participar en actividades y ritos religiosos propios del Islam, previa la oportuna autorización de sus Jefes, que procurarán hacer compatibles con las necesidades del servicio, facilitando los lugares y medios adecuados para su desarrollo.
      2. Los militares musulmanes que no puedan cumplir sus obligaciones religiosas islámicas, especialmente la oración colectiva en común del viernes, por no haber mezquita o, en su caso, oratorio en el lugar de su destino, podrán ser autorizados para el cumplimiento de aquéllas en la mezquita u oratorio de la localidad más próxima, cuando las necesidades del servicio lo permitan.
      3. La asistencia religiosa islámica será dispensada por los Imanes o personas designadas con carácter estable por las Comunidades Islámicas pertenecientes a la , autorizados por los mandos correspondientes que prestarán la colaboración precisa para el desempeño de sus funciones en términos de igualdad con los ministros de culto de otras Iglesias, Confesiones o Comunidades religiosas que tengan firmados Acuerdos de Cooperación con el Estado.
      4. Las autoridades correspondientes comunicarán el fallecimiento de los militares musulmanes, ocurrido durante la prestación del servicio, a la familia del fallecido.
      Artículo 9.
      1. Se garantiza el ejercicio del derecho a la asistencia religiosa de los internados en centros o establecimientos penitenciarios, hospitalarios, asistenciales u otros análogos del sector público, proporcionada por los Imanes o personas designadas por las Comunidades, que deberán ser autorizados por los organismos administrativos competentes. Las direcciones de los centros o establecimientos públicos estarán obligadas a transmitir a la Comunidad Islámica correspondiente las solicitudes de asistencia religiosa recibidas de los internos o de sus familiares, si los propios interesados no estuvieran en condiciones de hacerlo.
      La asistencia religiosa prevista en este artículo comprenderá la que se dispense a los moribundos, así como las honras fúnebres del rito islámico.
      2. En todo caso, la asistencia religiosa a que se refiere el número anterior se prestará con pleno respeto al principio de libertad religiosa y con observancia de las normas de organización y régimen interno de los centros, libre y sin limitación de horario. Por lo que se refiere a los establecimientos penitenciarios, la asistencia religiosa se realizará de acuerdo con lo dispuesto en la legislación penitenciaria.
      3. Los gastos que origine el desarrollo de la asistencia religiosa serán sufragados en la forma que acuerden los representantes de la Comisión Islámica de España, con la dirección de los centros y establecimientos públicos contemplados en el número 1 de este artículo, sin perjuicio de la utilización de los locales que, a tal fin, existan en dichos centros o establecimientos.

      NOTA: en relación con lo previsto en este artículo se ha dictado el Real Decreto 710/2006 que se adjunta más abajo.

      Artículo 10.
      1. A fin de dar efectividad a lo dispuesto en el artículo 27.3 de la Constitución, así como en la Ley Orgánica 8/1985, de 3 de julio, Reguladora del Derecho a la Educación, y en la Ley Orgánica 1/1990, de 3 de octubre, de Ordenación General del Sistema Educativo, se garantiza a los alumnos musulmanes, a sus padres y a los órganos escolares de gobierno que lo soliciten, el ejercicio del derecho de los primeros a recibir enseñanza religiosa islámica en los centros docentes públicos y privados concertados, siempre que, en cuanto a estos últimos, el ejercicio de aquel derecho no entre en contradicción con el carácter propio del centro, en los niveles de educación infantil, educación primaria y educación secundaria.
      2. La enseñanza religiosa islámica será impartida por profesores designados por las Comunidades pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España, con la conformidad de la Federación a que pertenezcan.
      3. Los contenidos de la enseñanza religiosa islámica, así como los libros de texto relativos a la misma, serán proporcionados por las Comunidades respectivas, con la conformidad de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      4. Los centros docentes públicos y los privados concertados a que se hace referencia en el número 1 de este artículo, deberán facilitar los locales adecuados para el ejercicio del derecho que en este artículo se regula, sin que pueda perjudicar el desenvolvimiento de las actividades lectivas.
      5. La Comisión Islámica de España, así como sus Comunidades miembros, podrán organizar cursos de enseñanza religiosa en los centros universitarios públicos, pudiendo utilizar los locales y medios de los mismos, de acuerdo con las autoridades académicas.
      6. La Comisión Islámica de España, así como las Comunidades pertenecientes a la misma, podrán establecer y dirigir centros docentes de los niveles educativos que se mencionan en el número 1 de este artículo, así como Universidades y Centros de Formación Islámica, con sometimiento a la legislación general vigente en la materia.
      Artículo 11.
      1. La Comisión Islámica de España y las Comunidades que la integran pueden recabar libremente de sus miembros prestaciones, organizar colectas públicas y recibir ofrendas y liberalidades de uso.
      2. Además de los conceptos indicados en el número anterior, tendrán la consideración de operaciones no sujetas a tributo alguno:
      a) La entrega gratuita de publicaciones, instrucciones y boletines internos, de carácter religioso islámico, realizada directamente a sus miembros por las Comunidades pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España.
      b) La actividad de enseñanza religiosa islámica en los centros de la Comisión Islámica de España, así como de sus Comunidades miembros, destinada a la formación de Imames y de dirigentes religiosos islámicos.
      3. La Comisión Islámica de España, así como sus Comunidades miembros, estarán exentas:
      A) Del Impuesto sobre Bienes Inmuebles y de las contribuciones especiales que, en su caso, correspondan por los siguientes bienes inmuebles de su propiedad:
      a) Las Mezquitas o lugares de culto y sus dependencias o edificios y locales anejos, destinados al culto, asistencia religiosa islámica, residencia de Imames y dirigentes religiosos islámicos.
      b) Los locales destinados a oficinas de las Comunidades pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España.
      c) Los centros destinados únicamente a la formación de Imames y dirigentes religiosos islámicos.

      NOTA: en relación con lo previsto en este apartado 11.3.A) se ha dictado la Orden de 2 de Febrero de 1994 que se adjunta más abajo.

      B) Del Impuesto sobre Sociedades, en los términos previstos en los números dos y tres del artículo 5 de la Ley 61/1978, de 27 de diciembre, reguladora de aquél.
      Del Impuesto sobre Sociedades que grava los incrementos de patrimonio obtenidos a título gratuito, siempre que los bienes y derechos adquiridos se destinen a actividades religiosas islámicas o asistenciales.
      C) Del Impuesto sobre Transmisiones Patrimoniales y Actos Jurídicos Documentados, siempre que los respectivos bienes o derechos adquiridos se destinen a actividades religiosas o asistenciales, en los términos establecidos en el Texto Refundido de la Ley del Impuesto, aprobado por Real Decreto Legislativo 3050/1980, de 30 de diciembre, y su Reglamento, aprobado por Real Decreto 3494/1981, de 29 de diciembre, en orden a los requisitos y procedimientos para el disfrute de esta exención.
      4. Sin perjuicio de lo previsto en los números anteriores, la , así como sus Comunidades miembros y las asociaciones y entidades creadas y gestionadas por las mismas que se dediquen a actividades religiosas, benéfico-docentes, médicas u hospitalarias o de asistencia social, tendrán derecho a los beneficios fiscales que el ordenamiento jurídico-tributario del Estado español prevea en cada momento para las entidades sin fin de lucro y, en todo caso, a los que se concedan a las entidades benéficas privadas.
      5. La legislación fiscal regulará el tratamiento tributario aplicable a los donativos que se realicen a las Comunidades pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España, con las deducciones que, en su caso, pudieran establecerse.
      Artículo 12.
      1. Los miembros de las Comunidades Islámicas pertenecientes a la que lo deseen, podrán solicitar la interrupción de su trabajo los viernes de cada semana, día de rezo colectivo obligatorio y solemne de los musulmanes, desde las trece treinta hasta las dieciséis treinta horas, así como la conclusión de la jornada laboral una hora antes de la puesta del sol, durante el mes de ayuno (Ramadán).
      En ambos casos, será necesario el previo acuerdo entre las partes. Las horas dejadas de trabajar deberán ser recuperadas sin compensación alguna.
      2. Las festividades y conmemoraciones que a continuación se expresan, que según la Ley Islámica tienen el carácter de religiosas, podrán sustituir, siempre que medie acuerdo entre las partes, a las establecidas con carácter general por el Estatuto de los Trabajadores, en su artículo 37.2, con el mismo carácter de retribuidas y no recuperables, a petición de los fieles de las Comunidades Islámicas pertenecientes a la Comisión Islámica de España.
      - AL HIYRA, correspondiente al 1. de Muharram, primer día del Año Nuevo Islámico.
      - ACHURA, décimo día de Muharram.
      - IDU AL-MAULID, corresponde al 12 de Rabiu al Awwal, nacimiento del Profeta.
      - AL ISRA WA AL-MI'RAY, corresponde al 27 de Rayab, fecha del Viaje Nocturno y la Ascensión del Profeta.
      - IDU AL-FITR, corresponde a los días 1., 2. y 3. de Shawwal y celebra la culminación del Ayuno de Ramadán.
      - IDU AL-ADHA, corresponde a los días 10., 11. y 12. de Du Al-Hyyah y celebra el sacrificio protagonizado por el Profeta Abraham.
      3. Los alumnos musulmanes que cursen estudios en centros de enseñanza públicos o privados concertados, estarán dispensados de la asistencia a clase y de la celebración de exámenes, en el día del viernes durante las horas a que se refiere el número 1 de este artículo y en las festividades y conmemoraciones religiosas anteriormente expresadas, a petición propia o de quienes ejerzan la patria potestad o tutela.
      4. Los exámenes, oposiciones o pruebas selectivas convocadas para el ingreso en las Administraciones Públicas, que hayan de celebrarse en los días a que se refiere el número anterior, serán señalados, para los musulmanes que lo soliciten, en una fecha alternativa, cuando no haya causa motivada que lo impida.
      Artículo 13.
      El Estado y la Comisión Islámica de España colaborarán en la conservación y fomento del patrimonio histórico, artístico y cultural islámico en España, que continuará al servicio de la sociedad para su contemplación y estudio.
      Dicha colaboración se extenderá a la realización del catálogo e inventario del referido patrimonio, así como a la creación de Patronatos, Fundaciones u otro tipo de instituciones de carácter cultural, de los que formarán parte representantes de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      Artículo 14.
      1. De acuerdo con la dimensión espiritual y las particularidades específicas de la Ley Islámica, la denominación sirve para distinguir los productos alimentarios elaborados de acuerdo con la misma.
      2. Para la protección del uso correcto de estas denominaciones, la deberá solicitar y obtener del Registro de la Propiedad Industrial los registros de marca correspondientes, de acuerdo con la normativa legal vigente.
      Cumplidos los requisitos anteriores, estos productos, a efectos de comercialización, importación y exportación, tendrán la garantía de haber sido elaborados con arreglo a la Ley Islámica, cuando lleven en sus envases el correspondiente distintivo de la Comisión Islámica de España.
      3. El sacrificio de animales que se realice de acuerdo con las Leyes Islámicas, deberá respetar la normativa sanitaria vigente.
      4. La alimentación de los internados en centros o establecimientos públicos y dependencias militares, y la de los alumnos musulmanes de los centros docentes públicos y privados concertados que lo soliciten, se procurará adecuar a los preceptos religiosos islámicos, así como el horario de comidas durante el mes de ayuno (Ramadán).
      Disposición adicional primera.
      El Gobierno pondrá en conocimiento de la las iniciativas legislativas que afecten al contenido del presente Acuerdo, para que aquélla pueda expresar su parecer.
      Disposición adicional segunda.
      El presente acuerdo podrá ser denunciado por cualquiera de las partes que lo suscriben, notificándolo a la otra con seis meses de antelación.
      Asimismo, podrá ser objeto de revisión, total o parcial, por iniciativa de cualquiera de ellas, sin perjuicio de su ulterior tramitación parlamentaria.
      Disposición adicional tercera.
      Se constituirá una Comisión Mixta Paritaria con representantes de la Administración del Estado y de la Comisión Islámica de España, para la aplicación y seguimiento del presente Acuerdo.
      Disposición final única.
      Se faculta al Gobierno para que, a propuesta del Ministro de Justicia, y, en su caso, conjuntamente con los Ministros competentes por razón de la materia, dicte las disposiciones necesarias para el desarrollo y ejecución de lo dispuesto en el presente Acuerdo.

      Análisis

      REFERENCIAS ANTERIORES
      DE CONFORMIDAD con EL ART. 7.1 DE LA LEY ORGANICA 7/1980, DE 5 DE JULIO (Ref.
      1980/15955)
      CITA
      REAL DECRETO 142/1981, DE 9 DE ENERO (Ref.
      1981/2368)
      LEY DE EXPROPIACION FORZOSA, DE 16 DE DICIEMBRE DE 1954
      REAL DECRETO 2398/1977, DE 27 DE AGOSTO (Ref.
      1977/23050)
      CODIGO CIVIL
      LEY ORGANICA 8/1985, DE 3 DE JULIO (Ref.
      1985/12978)
      LEY ORGANICA 1/1990, DE 3 DE OCTUBRE (Ref.
      1990/24172)
      LEY 61/1978, DE 27 DE DICIEMBRE (Ref.
      1978/31230)
      LEY DEL IMPUESTO SOBRE TRANSMISIONES PATRIMONIALES, TEXTO REFUNDIDO APROBADO POR REAL DECRETO LEGISLATIVO 3050/1980, DE 30 DE DICIEMBRE (Ref.
      1981/2491)
      REGLAMENTO APROBADO POR REAL DECRETO 3494/1981, DE 29 DE DICIEMBRE , Y (Ref.
      1982/3492)
      LEY 8/1980, DE 10 DE MARZO . (Ref.
      1980/5683)

      REFERENCIAS POSTERIORES
      SE DICTA DE CONFORMIDAD con el art. 9, sobre asistencia religiosa en centros penitenciarios: REAL DECRETO 710/2006, de 9 de junio (Ref.
      2006/10349)
      SE DICTA DE CONFORMIDAD con el art. 5, sobre inclusión de dirigentes religiosos e imames de las comunidades islámicas en el régimen general de la Seguridad Social: REAL DECRETO 176/2006, de 10 de febrero (Ref.
      2006/2872)
      SE DICTA DE CONFORMIDAD CON EL ART. 11.3.A), SOBRE EXENCION DE BIENES INMUEBLES: ORDEN DE 2 DE FEBRERO DE 1994 . (Ref.
      1994/4001)

      NOTAS
      Entrada en vigor 13 DE NOVIEMBRE DE 1992.

      MATERIAS
      ALIMENTACION
      ASOCIACIONES CONFESIONALES NO CATOLICAS
      CEMENTERIOS
      CENTROS DE ENSEÑANZA
      DESCANSO LABORAL
      ENSEÑANZA RELIGIOSA
      EXPROPIACION FORZOSA
      FIESTAS
      FUERZAS ARMADAS
      IMPUESTO SOBRE BIENES INMUEBLES
      IMPUESTO SOBRE LA RENTA DE LAS PERSONAS FISICAS
      IMPUESTO SOBRE SOCIEDADES
      IMPUESTO SOBRE TRANSMISIONES PATRIMONIALES Y ACTOS JURIDICOS DOCUMENTADOS
      INSTITUCIONES PENITENCIARIAS
      LIBERTAD RELIGIOSA
      MATRIMONIO
      OFICINA ESPAÑOLA DE PATENTES Y MARCAS
      OPOSICIONES Y CONCURSOS
      PROPIEDAD INDUSTRIAL
      REGISTRO DE ENTIDADES RELIGIOSAS
      SEGURIDAD SOCIAL
      SERVICIO MILITAR

      ---------------------------------------------------------------------------------

      REAL DECRETO 710/2006, de 9 de junio, de desarrollo de los Acuerdos de Cooperación firmados por el Estado con la Federación de Entidades Religiosas Evangélicas de España, la Federación de Comunidades Judías de España y la Comisión Islámica de España, en el ámbito de la asistencia religiosa penitenciaria.

      MINISTERIO DE LA PRESIDENCIA (BOE n. 138 de 10/6/2006, Páginas: 22301 - 22303)IBERLEX Ref. 2006/10349

      La Ley Orgánica 1/1979, de 26 de septiembre, General Penitenciaria, establece, en su artículo 54, que la Administración garantizará la libertad religiosa de los internos y facilitará los medios para que dicha libertad pueda ejercitarse.
      Por su parte, la Ley Orgánica 7/1980, de 5 de julio, de Libertad Religiosa, establece, en su artículo 2.3, que los poderes públicos adoptarán las medidas necesarias para facilitar la asistencia religiosa, entre otros centros, en los establecimientos públicos penitenciarios bajo su dependencia.
      Mediante las leyes 24, 25 y 26/1992, todas ellas de 10 de noviembre, se aprobaron los Acuerdos de Cooperación del Estado, respectivamente, con la Federación de Entidades Religiosas Evangélicas de España, con la Federación de Comunidades Israelitas (en la actualidad, Judías) y con la Comisión Islámica de España. En el artículo 9 de dichos Acuerdos se garantiza el ejercicio del derecho a la asistencia religiosa de los fieles de dichas confesiones internados en establecimientos penitenciarios proporcionada por los ministros de culto designados por las iglesias o comunidades respectivas, debidamente autorizados por los organismos administrativos correspondientes.
      Posteriormente, el Real Decreto 190/1996, de 9 de febrero, por el que se aprueba el Reglamento Penitenciario, dedica el capítulo III del título IX a la Asistencia religiosa, estableciendo el sometimiento en materia de asistencia religiosa, de los internos pertenecientes a confesiones que cuenten con Acuerdo de Cooperación con el Estado, a lo dispuesto en estos últimos.
      Este real decreto pretende desarrollar lo previsto en los respectivos Acuerdos de cooperación, de manera que el procedimiento de acreditación y autorización de los ministros de culto que dispensen asistencia religiosa ofrezca las máximas garantías de seguridad jurídica y se garantice mejor el pleno ejercicio de la libertad religiosa de los fieles evangélicos, judíos o musulmanes internados en centros penitenciarios.
      Teniendo en cuenta que el Real Decreto 3482/1983, de 28 de diciembre, traspasó a la Generalidad de Cataluña determinadas funciones y servicios en materia de Administración penitenciaria, este real decreto ha sido informado por la Consejería de Justicia de la Generalidad de Cataluña.
      Igualmente ha sido informado por la Comisión Asesora de Libertad Religiosa y han sido consultadas la Federación de Entidades Religiosas Evangélicas de España, la Federación de Comunidades Judías y la Comisión Islámica de España.
      En su virtud, a propuesta de los Ministros de Justicia, de Defensa y del Interior, con la aprobación previa del Ministro de Administraciones Públicas, de acuerdo con el Consejo de Estado y previa deliberación del Consejo de Ministros en su reunión del día 9 de junio de 2006,


      D I S P O N G O :
      Artículo 1. Objeto y determinación de la Administración competente.
      1. Este real decreto tiene por objeto desarrollar el artículo 9 de los respectivos Acuerdos de cooperación firmados por el Estado con la Federación de Entidades Religiosas Evangélicas de España, la Federación de Comunidades Judías y la Comisión Islámica de España.
      2. A los efectos de este real decreto, se entiende por Administración penitenciaria competente la Dirección General de Instituciones Penitenciarias o el correspondiente órgano en aquellas comunidades autónomas que ejerzan competencias de ejecución de la legislación penitenciaria.
      Artículo 2. Contenido de la asistencia religiosa.
      Se considerarán funciones de asistencia religiosa las dirigidas al ejercicio del culto, la prestación de servicios rituales, la instrucción y el asesoramiento moral y religioso así como, en su caso, las honras fúnebres en el correspondiente rito.
      Artículo 3. Propuesta y autorización de asistentes religiosos.
      1. La asistencia religiosa en los centros penitenciarios será prestada por los ministros de culto designados por las respectivas confesiones, y autorizados por la Administración penitenciaria competente.
      2. Podrán ser designadas las personas físicas que, perteneciendo a iglesias o comunidades integradas en la Federación de Entidades Religiosas Evangélicas de España, en la Federación de Comunidades Judías de España, o en la Comisión Islámica de España, estén dedicadas con carácter estable al ministerio religioso y así lo certifique la respectiva iglesia o comunidad, con la conformidad de la federación o comisión.
      Artículo 4. Requisitos para la autorización.
      1. Las entidades religiosas interesadas en tener autorizados ministros de culto de su confesión en centros penitenciarios, lo solicitarán a la Administración penitenciaria competente, presentando al efecto la siguiente documentación:
      a) Certificado de la iglesia o comunidad de que dependa el ministro de culto, con la conformidad de su respectiva federación, que acredite que la persona propuesta cumple los requisitos establecidos en el artículo anterior
      b) Certificado negativo de antecedentes penales en España.
      c) En el caso de tratarse de ministros de culto extranjeros, deberán acreditar ausencia de antecedentes penales en el país de origen.
      Los ministros de culto extranjeros no nacionales de un Estado miembro de la Unión Europea, de un Estado parte en el Acuerdo sobre el Espacio Económico Europeo ni de la Confederación Suiza, no necesitarán obtener autorización de trabajo para el ejercicio de esta actividad en tanto ésta se limite a funciones estrictamente religiosas y siempre que su iglesia, confesión, comunidad religiosa o su respectiva Federación se encuentre debidamente inscrita en el Registro de Entidades Religiosas. Con independencia de esta excepción, estarán íntegramente sometidos a lo establecido con carácter general por la normativa vigente en materia de extranjería e inmigración, incluyendo la necesidad de haber obtenido, en su caso, la correspondiente autorización de residencia a través de los procedimientos y con los requisitos previstos en dicha normativa.
      d) Indicación del centro o centros ante los que se solicita acreditar al ministro de culto.
      2. La Administración penitenciaria competente podrá organizar cursillos o sesiones de formación en materia penitenciaria que afecte al ejercicio de sus tareas de obligado seguimiento para los ministros de culto propuestos.
      Artículo 5. Concesión de la autorización.
      1. La autorización se concederá siempre que se documenten suficientemente los extremos detallados en el artículo anterior y la persona propuesta ofrezca las garantías de seguridad exigibles, de conformidad con lo dispuesto en el artículo 41.2 del Reglamento Penitenciario, aprobado por el Real Decreto 190/1996, de 9 de febrero, y demás normativa penitenciaria.
      2. Sin perjuicio de lo anterior, no se concederán autorizaciones en el supuesto de que ya existiera en el centro un número de ministros de culto autorizados de la misma federación confesional que se estimara suficiente en función de la asistencia religiosa solicitada.
      3. La resolución concediendo o denegando la autorización deberá dictarse y notificarse en el plazo de cuatro meses a partir de la entrada de la solicitud en el registro del órgano competente para resolver. La falta de notificación de la resolución expresa en este plazo determinará la estimación de la solicitud por silencio administrativo.
      4. Los ministros de culto autorizados deberán estar debidamente afiliados a la Seguridad Social, cuando así se derive de la normativa aplicable a la respectiva Confesión, sin que, en ningún caso, corresponda su afiliación y el pago de las respectivas cuotas a la Administración pública. No obstante, la asistencia religiosa podrá ser desempeñada de forma gratuita por voluntarios que tendrán que cumplir los requisitos de autorización que exige el presente real decreto.
      Artículo 6. Duración de la autorización.
      La autorización tendrá validez anual, entendiéndose sucesivamente renovada por períodos de un año siempre que no se produzca una resolución motivada en contrario.
      Artículo 7. Cese, revocación y suspensión de la autorización.
      1. Los ministros de culto acreditados cesarán en sus actividades a iniciativa propia o de la autoridad religiosa de la que dependan, debiendo comunicarse dicha decisión a la Administración penitenciaria competente.
      2. La autorización podrá ser revocada por la Administración penitenciaria que la concedió cuando el ministro de culto realice actividades no previstas en el régimen de la asistencia religiosa, fueren contrarias al régimen del centro o a la normativa penitenciaria, previa audiencia del interesado y mediante resolución motivada.
      3. También procederá la revocación cuando se produzca un incumplimiento sobrevenido de los requisitos que justificaron su otorgamiento.
      4. Si la actividad del ministro de culto atentara gravemente contra el régimen y seguridad del centro, o conculcara el ordenamiento jurídico, el director del centro podrá suspender cautelarmente la autorización, mediante resolución motivada, hasta tanto no se pronuncie el órgano competente sobre la revocación.
      Artículo 8. Régimen de la asistencia religiosa.
      1. El acceso de los ministros de culto autorizados a los centros penitenciarios se llevará a cabo en la forma determinada en los Acuerdos de cooperación con el Estado, sin mas limitaciones que las derivadas de la necesaria observancia de las normas establecidas en el ordenamiento penitenciario español en lo referente al horario y a la disciplina del centro, así como a los principios de libertad religiosa establecidos en la Ley Orgánica 7/1980, de 5 de julio.
      2. En todo caso los ministros de culto autorizados deberán asumir las normas de control y seguridad que disponga la Administración penitenciaria, pudiéndose por razón de dichas normas, limitar su acceso a los centros.
      Artículo 9. Solicitud de asistencia religiosa.
      1. Las personas de confesión evangélica, judía o islámica internadas en centros penitenciarios que deseen recibir asistencia religiosa, y a los solos efectos de facilitar la organización de dicha asistencia, podrán manifestar, mediante solicitud dirigida a la dirección del centro, su deseo de recibirla.
      2. Presentada la solicitud de asistencia religiosa, la dirección del establecimiento la pondrá en conocimiento del ministro de culto acreditado ante el centro.
      Artículo 10. Locales.
      1. Para la prestación de la asistencia religiosa prevista en este real decreto, se podrán habilitar locales en los centros penitenciarios en los que se pueda celebrar el culto o impartir asistencia religiosa, en función de las solicitudes existentes, pudiendo ser destinados a estos fines espacios de usos múltiples.
      2. Se entiende que la celebración del culto tendrá lugar en los días considerados como festivos en los respectivos Acuerdos de cooperación, sin perjuicio de las normas de régimen interno y de funcionamiento del centro penitenciario. No obstante lo anterior, con causa justificada, podrá también celebrarse el culto en días distintos de los señalados.
      Artículo 11. Régimen económico.
      La financiación de los gastos materiales y de personal que ocasione la asistencia religiosa se realizará de conformidad con lo dispuesto en los Acuerdos de Cooperación con el Estado y en la legislación aplicable en cada caso.
      Disposición adicional única. Establecimientos penitenciarios militares.
      A efectos de la aplicación de lo dispuesto en el presente real decreto a los establecimientos penitenciarios militares, se entenderá por Administración Penitenciaria la Dirección General de Personal del Ministerio de Defensa.
      Disposición final primera. Título competencial.
      Este real decreto se dicta al amparo de lo dispuesto en el artículo 149.1.1.ª y 6.ª de la Constituci